Cookies and a Devil - the full story

by ProjectRabbid

Rating: mature
Tags: Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Other, Romance, Porn, Sex, Fetish, Violence
Length: 81535

An extension to Cookie and a Devil

A sequel to Fetish Devil.
Artyom was just another Devil on Vacation in Baltimare. Meanwhile, Lucy, a demon-huntress, and Baker patrolled the Streets. Once they meet, smut ensues.

Includes slight domination, strong domination, lots of casual sex, love sex, Prostitution, M/M, incest, threesome, foursome.

Published 2017-09-19 18:30:07 UTC
Last updated 2018-05-06 08:52:09 UTC

Chapter 2

Getting up in the morning was always an easy thing to do for her. It was still dark outside. She looked to Artyom and smiled. >Who would've thought that I, of all demon slayers would've some sort of relationship or friendship with a devil<, she thought to herself and gave him a kiss on his lips.
Wake up sleepy, let's get some money for breakfast, my treat this time.
Artyom was a heavy sleeper end thus turned around to the other side.
He mumbled something and did not move
"Hm, idea", she said more to herself than to him. Carefully she turned him around then she slipped under the blanked and started to lick his dick, she carefully started to suck him off. >Let's see if this will wake him up<, she playfully thought to herself.
He groaned and his eyes opened. He looked under the blanket with a scowl. "You got me up. Finish at least."
"Who said I was going to stop?", she replied and with one big gulp took your whole length in. Then she started to move very slowly.
"Ah" hf lied back down with a devilish grin, "that's the life..." he closed his eyes and enjoyed her blow job
"I'd say I would wake you up the same way but... you wake Up before me anyway"
"Well you could return the favor afterward, but we don't really have time for that, so let me just finish you off, big boy and then we can go hunt some money for breakfast", she replied then puts all her effort in to get you to cum.
After minuets he moaned and sat up, releasing a few spurts of tasty devil cum.
"Now I am ready... shower?"

"Yeah, let's do that", she answered and swallowed his cum. Then she showed him, that she swallowed all of it.
"Hot" he nuzzled her nose before standing up and entering the shower with her.
After half an hour of intense rutting, they managed to leave the room at 11 am

"Okay. It'd be interesting to see what a real demon slayer does "

"Yeah, but first let's eat and then grab the money", she said.
"Lead the way, Lucy"
A few seconds later they both were seated on very comfortable chairs. Unlike in other hotels they didn't have to get their food from the counter. It was brought to them by the hotel staff.
"So. After this what's next on the agenda?" Asked arty om and bit off a piece of his meal
"Well first, we're going to get the money for the last job", she said then she looked around. "Then we have a bit of tracking work to do. Just a small warning working with me means a lot of traveling."
"In my job, I have to track and travel a lot as well. Sometimes across dimensions just to find a simple clue. Ahem. But I am not here to boast by any means. I just humbly offer my help here." He smiled and had finished half of his breakfast already.
As soon as they both finished Lucy took a short moment to close her eyes and relax. Then she looked at Artyom again and said: "Well, let's go."
He nodded and fell into step behind her
They both went to the Baltimore bank and Lucy got a key out of her bags to open one of the P. O. Boxes. In there was a big bundle of money, by the looks of it around several hundred Bucks. As soon as she had put them away she showed Artyom a map. "This is Griffin. Last time I heard about it it was hunted by a ghost but recently there seems to be something bigger than just a boring ghost to go around there. So we're going to see what the mayor of that State has to offer."
"Sounds like a plan for today. "
She took her phone out and then stopped. "Wait, can you telephoner?", she asked.
"Yes?"
"Why?"
"Duh, you can telephone us to Griffin. and we don't have to travel all the way only to hear *if* the mayor wants our help or not", she stated her train of thought.
"Ah, sure". He stepped closer mad his hidden horns glowed for a second. With the sound of wind they were now minutes from gratification away
Lucy had a bit of problems standing still after the rapid influence of a teleportation. She stumbled a bit right and left. "Noah, so that's reporting huh?"
"The way i learned it. Yes." He helped her to steady herself and looked at the town. "Let's go then"
The Huntress took a deep breath and walked right beside Artyom as they entered the town. It just seemed like any other day in a normal town. "It's always like that. Everybody seems happy and without worries in the world, but when you look closer you can see the fear in their hearts." She pointed to a female griffon coming out of a church. She clanged onto a necklace with a cross. "But that could be a coincidence right? Now look at him. Again she pointed someone out. It was a rather big male griffon standing behind the counter of a shop. He didn't know that he was getting observed by any pony, so it was easy to see, that he was nearly sweating out of fear. "Something is going on here and nobody wants the outer world to see. They're always afraid that ponies would think they're crazy." She sighed "Well, let's go see the mayor, shall we?"
"Yes. Lets get the quest and see what the reward is." Their way led them directly to the town hall. Artyom hold the door for her
"Oh with he I didn't mean the mayor. We're just going to speak to the major, that we will accept the problem. I was being a bit too value about who gives me those quests. I'm a member of a guild of hunters. It's just good manners to tell the mayor that we'll be handling the problem. With what *he* has to offer I meant the quest master from the guild we will meet him there, too", she explained and lead the way to the town hall.
"The fact that I am a devil doesn't have to be a secret by the way. Tell who you want."
"He will know as soon as he sees you. Also for the mayor, it would be best he doesn't get to know. Griffons like him are kinda scared of supernatural things."
"Go figure."
"Yeah, but just let the quest master do the talking. We'll just be there to show off ourselves as good hunters and as fitting for the job." They entered the town hall. In the back of the hall, there was the mayor crying behind his desk and the quest master of the guild standing right in front of him bombarding him with questions and offers.
"Hm."
The Huntress stepped forward. "We're here." Like a predator the guild's Quest master turned around in a fraction of a second and stepped away from the mayor to give Lucy space to introduce herself. She walked up to the crying mayor and looked in his eyes. "It's okay, everything is okay now, Mayor. Me and my colleague are here to resolve your problem." As she looked deep into his eyes the mayor's expression went from terrified and miserable to relaxed and compliant. "Of course, I heard from you..." Lucy turned to the Quest Master. "The usual paycheck?" He shook his head. " % raise, this demon is not a foe you can handle easily." She smiled and pointed to Artyom "Well good that I have a partner for the next few months. It won't be a problem to give him % of my normal paycheck would it?" The Quest master looked to Artyom. "He will get the paycheck of a first timer. After that it's on the guild master." The withe mare nodded and returned to her friend. "Well. let's get going. Our information will be waiting in front of the town hall."
He whispered to her, "I don't really need the money you can keep it, dear..." with normal voice, " your guild master did not react to me at all, huh?"
"Well he's the guild's Quest master. Not the actual guild master. Also I think he knows, that you don't need the paycheck, but it's a thing that people who risk their life for other creatures get rewarded for it.", she explained and then stepped out of the town hall. In front of the town hall there stood the same mare that brought the keys for the hotel in Baltimare. "Good luck with this, A vampire type SS. Won't be easy also we don't know his current location." She gave Lucy and Artyom a map with information about the vampire and left, again with a massive jump.
"Nice. And SS? Nazi vampire or what?"guild master
"Nope that's the ranking of the danger ll of the vampire."

"I see," he said and stared into space,"I make sure you survive then and observe today."

For a split second she thought about playing, that she is too weak for this kind of foe, but maybe that could be true nonetheless. SS Vampires normally don't live so long because they never encountered a hunter. A lot of hunters fall prey to them. "Well let's get searching."

"No idea of its aura so I am useless in the tracking down at the moment. But I'll be useful for the next encounter for sure. Now, how do you work it out?"

"Runes, everything I do is based on rune magic", she said and took a cookie out of her bag. It started to float in front of her and when she touched it the cookie went to cookie dust. Then it started to glow in a light blue. Runes formed and Lucy had a big smile on her face. "That's unusual for a vampire. Seems like he is somewhere near the church of this town."
"Is the vampire inside the church? Hm?" He looked at the runes, " too blurry for me to scan "
"Anyway, let's go then?" He turned with her and walked to the place of the church.

"Wait, I don't work in the daylight", she told him and then looked around. "Let's come back here when the time is right. We have a whole day ahead of us."
"Oh okay..." he looked at the clock, " what you got in mind? Gearing up?"
"I don't need weapons if you need them I'll be happy to buy you some weapons out of the hunter's shop", a slight smile formed on her lips.
He looked around. No pony noticing them he opened his hoof and pixelated magic turned into a burning dagger. "Don need em"
He smirked end asked, "what now? Sex?"

"You devils sure think about nothing than sex, I suppose the fact that you are male is not helping with that."

"It is my first week and I wanna relax. We also can on a picnic if you'd like. I could play some music. Read some poetry. Would you like that?"

"Okay, let's do that. Where do you wanna go picnic?", she asked curiously.
"I saw a park the other day... How about this. You meet me at the entrance in half an hour and I go prepare the food" he smiled
"Well okay, then I have some time to go flirt with some cute demons till you get back", she laughed and went to the next grocery store.
"See ya later," he winked and blinked deported away

The day was beautiful in the park. As promised he met her at the entrance. He prepared some food things like sandwiches and cake and... sandwiches and tea. Currently they were on a blanket. Despite his promise he lazily played a guitar in slow rhythms
The last sandwich....
"Yours," he said. Unbeknownst to her, it was drugged AF

She thanked him but had a weird feeling when she heard how he said that. But whatever it was she was sure that it was okay.
After she ate the sandwich she crawled a bit closer to him and snuggled against his warm fur. "Thanks, that was nice."
"You're welcome." He lied on the ground. His head on her lap.
Her hoof slowly stroked his mane, suddenly she felt a bit dizzy. As she found out what that sweet taste on her tongue was it was too late. Her lips were already tightly closed around his and before she could even think about resisting she begged him to fuck her. The drugs he used must be a very special kind.
He on his part savored the taste of her lips. His hoofs hugged her form and with a swift of movements, she was fully on top of him.

Her juices dripped all over him as she positioned herself to slam her pussy on his cock. She was so wet it went smoothly in, in one go. her eyes rolled back and she released all her tension with transferring it in sexual energy. Even a huntress can be pretty tensed up and so she fucked him like she won't get any sex in the next few month.
Under the euphoria, he looked around and saw the shocked faces of foals and adults alike. But that doesn't matter at the moment. He slammed into her himself from the ground. Her wet pussy lubricating his shaft even more. He grinned while being on the grass.
Suddenly her bag moved by itself and a cookie rolled out of it. Floating in front of the people. Lucy lowered herself down to the devil and whispered in his ear "I would close my eyes now. Don't ask just do it until I say open them." She closed her eyes herself. "Close them, now!" As soon as she finished that sentence a bright flash came from that cookie as it broke into two.

He closed his eyes when she told him too and turned away. Still riding her body like it was a doll
The people around stopped and looked very irritated but didn't seem to notice the two ponies fucking in the middle of the park. "Open them again so I can see those sly devil eyes", she said, her words filled with lust and determination to fuck his brain out.
He did as told and their eyes met.
"Gotcha, sweetie! Now look deeper. Let yourself sink deeper into those relaxing blue eyes of mine." She came a bit closer slowly massaging his member with her tight and wet pussy. "Don't try to look away just let this happen. I promise you it will be worth it." Another wave of the drug hits her and she nearly came, squeezing his dick with her inner walls. But her eyes kept still so that he could loose himself in them.

His hoof went to the back of her head and he pressed her forehead to his. Letting his guard down. Drowned in the euphoria. She was taking his breath away. He could only pant as he stared into those blue eyes. Somehow the roles seem reversed
"It's okay, I'll take good care of you just relax and enjoy the feeling. You'll realise that the deeper you go, my sexy devil, the better you feel. The better you feel the deeper you can let yourself sink into this blissful and overwhelming feeling of ecstasy. Feel it spreading from you crotch throughout your whole body. Let it take away those thoughts and give in to this feeling of pure ecstasy." She started to move and her eyes also started to glow a little. >And now for the grand twist in this<, she thought a big smile on her face. "And just when you think it feels so good that you want to cum you'll find yourself unable to release your load. Because you're in my control now and I want you to beg for it. Beg for release and the privilege to cum into this body you desire so much right now." She could feel the drug hitting again, this time her walls started to pulse around his big delicious cock.
But the feeling now was good enough and he was far from close to climax. Why even cum at all? The ecstasy now might as well last forever. How is a few seconds long finale to that? He continued to pant and looking in her eyes. He couldn't hear her. He was focused on his current state

He was focused on the bliss of the moment
"That's it, the more you concentrate on it the better it gets", she smiled while another wave hit her and her face changed, letting out that ecstasy, she felt rushing though her whole body, as she came. Squeezing his cock tightly while still rocking up and down on him. She was also far from being finished with him, the drug did its job pretty well.
But then he doubled his speed and thrust. He was able to reach her womb now.
The sensation of him hitting this sensitive spot inside of her pushed her over the edge again. Her juices spreading over his entire crotch as she came again. "You know what." She tried to say between her panting and moaning. Then she lowered her head to his again and said with a very aroused and seductive voice "You're doing so great that I think it's not necessary that you beg for it. You're a good boy, you can shoot your load, in me, whenever you like." She sat up again and with the next thrust she pressed herself completely down on him, his hard penis penetrating her womb. She rolled her eyes back and stuck her tongue out as the pain and pure pleasure raced through her body, erasing every last bit of self control.
The moment his tip bulged into her, he came nearly a gallon of pent up cum. The belly bulged outwards for a bit and soon the rest of the cum painted her walls. She would feel absurdly hot because that was 100% potent devil cum she forced him to release. Another wave of pleasure and he was over the edge again. She would taste cum in her mouth if she bothered to notice.

The second he started to fill her up she squeezed and pressed against his member as hard as she could her mind exploding in the most intense orgasm she ever had. She arched her back and screamed in pleasure. The moment the pleasure started to go away she collapsed on his body, nearly loosing her consciousness. She was unable to speak, but her whole being sunk into bliss from relieve as her body twitched and spammed with each wave of pleasure. She couldn't handle the feeling anymore and started to cry. Tightly holding onto the devil.
He pulled out of her and
When he was finished. Not hearing her cries at first due to the exhaustion. His magic refilled his libido again and once he noticed his wet fur he hugged the mare dearly. Petting her and kissing her forehead to calm the bitch down
Her body relaxed as she felt his touch and she looked at him giving him the most devoted kiss she had ever given to anyone.

"Sigh... that was... a great fuck... why did you cry, babe?"
"Just so overwhelmed by the feeling, stud", she got out between her sobs.
A pull and they were in their hotel room again. "Sleep. I wake you up before we have to hunt that demon"
She looked at him again and smiled. "By the way if I wouldn't be magically protected this would've resulted in... a little surprise", she said and as soon as she finished she lost consciousness.
~maybe i leave you a little something before i have to go~ he grinned and lied back. With nothing better to do he turned on the TV.
[/pre]

Chapter 4

The next day was awesome they could do whatever they wanted. After the most relaxing day Lucy had for a long time she stood right in front of the Guild Masters Room and knocked. "Nevio, we're here, Mira bell told us you would meet us at Dawn."
Artyom's mind was where else this day. He couldn't help himselfÂ¶f but be obsessed with his yaoi imaginary of him and Lucy cousin. He had a special charm
Nevio didn't waste any time using the door. He just walked right through it and greeted the two ponies. Then he opened the door and let them in leading the way inside. "Come in and take a seat you two."
Artyom did as asked. Lucy o
Probably too. he cant stop staring at nevi. That chest. That body... hugging him...
He shook his head and focused on his new boss for the next months apparently
"First, I will pay Artyom in credit points. The money we have doesn't mean a thing in the demon world and those points can be exchanged for any currency or service", he said to Lucy, then turned to the devil. "For as long as you decide to work with Lucy. Of course you are free to go whenever you please. We don't want to take you under contract while you're on vacation."
Then he turned his chair a bit to let them look at the wall behind him. "Also I talked to your boss. Scary demon, but they have a heart of black gold. I had to make sure they are okay with me employing you as freelancer." The screen behind him showed a picture of Tartarus. "They agreed under one condition. If Artyom works for us Lucy has to work for them for the same time period. So I will send you Lucy to Tartarus, to work for them, when the devils' vacation is over."
Artyom leaned back, "that'd be a great opportunity for Lucy. Or for this little organization. A bit cultural mix is always great. Oh and my queen uses the normal he and she pronouns by the way. He can only exist as either one and none in-between. Lucy? Your opinion?"
"I don't get to choose as normally." She looked at Nevio. "Correct", he replied. "See. I would have said yes anyway so it's okay."
Artyom shrugged, "till then its 6 months and I might just work four for Y'all" he turned to sexy nevi. and winked.

"Well, I wish happy hunting. The first number of credits is transferred to your hunters Account", he said.
Oh, by the way, Lucy... " he looked at her with a completely straight face. "Next Mission I'll be joining you two.

Lucy nearly fell backward as he said that. "What?!"
"Nice," Artyom's pumped his hoof. "That must be a big demon then or not?"
"Or are you gonna judge our fighting?".

"I will be the security for the demon. This time your job is to catch him not to kill him." Lucy's eyes widened even more.
"By Lucy reaction to go by its a great deal, huh?"
"When did your boss last go out for a hunt, Artyom? It's a bit like that", he said. Then he looked behind him. It's been a long time since I used him. A pony stepped out of the corner of the room. Clearly he was not there a second ago. He stepped to Nevio left side.
We will be joining your next mission. But before then I would like for Artyom to meet Siren. She will be waiting in the weaponry training center.

He clicked with his tongue in confirmation and stood up again, " I just follow siren now if no one minds?"

"I meant. I am gonna meet siren now then" he trotted away. Flicking his tail toward Nevio

"You couldn't make it more obvious, you know"<, Nevio talked in his mind again giving him the image of a big grin while he said that.

The huntress stood up ready to show Artyom the way to the Weaponry Trainings Center.
Artyom sends a steamy image of himself wrapped in Christmas stuff in a very seductive sub pose into Nevios mind. > I could. < he smiled and followed the Huntress

Nevio had to hold back an amused growl. "What do you think about him?", Nevio asked the silver stallion right next to him. "They both have still a lot to learn", the other pony replied. "That's easy for us to say you know", reminded Nevio his friend.

"By the way Artyom", the huntress looked at him. "I would like you to be careful. Siren doesn't have her name because it sounds cute." With those words, she entered the Weaponry.
Artyom nodded and smiled at the mare in front of them
Siren was facing the targets on the range. Five knives in her hooves. The targets popped up and even before they were fully up each of them had a knife in their head. "Boring", she said and turned left to a bigger range there was a big Target which looked almost like a tank. She took out another knife and sliced the air in front of her. At fist it seemed as if nothing would happen, but as she turned to greet Artyom and Lucy the Tank fell into two halves. "Hey Lucy. Hm, nice catch." She looked at Artyom licking her lips. "Who is mister handsome here?", she asked her.
Lucy rolled her eyes "At least give him some time." She said looking at Siren. The mares markings were colored in a warm and welcoming blue which had a hint of redness in it. Her black fur was very clean and looked like it was made out of the fluffiest fur you could find on this planet. "But why?", she asked looking at Lucy. "I know you liked it, so why shouldn't he."
The huntress booped Sirens nose. "Please." The Symphonica pouted. "Okay okay."

"Ladies ladies. The hell ya talking about?

Siren looked at him "Not important."

"Hi, I'm Siren, the Weapon Master of this facility." Her voice sounded kind of not like the voice of a normal pony. There was a certain melody that played in the background of her pronunciation.
"I see. I actually use spells only. "
Siren took a little something out of a bag on the counter right next to the range. "Then this... " she holds a wristband made out of a lot of crystals in her hooves. " ...should be perfect. Put it on." She gave it to him.
"I have my own stuff... but okay." He put it on and waited for more instructions
"Step forward and use whatever spell you normally use on one of those targets." A few targets popped up. "But before you do imagine all of those targets in your head as enemies. Then just attack one."

He stepped forward and reached out with his hoof. The hoof split into five finger-like parts and glowed pink. A lazor beam hit one target and all exploded
"Huh."
"Neat"
"There is a always a catch though. The reason this tool saves energy from your foes is, that it needs exactly the amount of energy you would need to kill all five of those guys. So be careful when fighting against an army you need energy to kill all those hundreds of demons and ponies and whatnot. But the bracelet helps you in getting a lot of energy back. So when you fight against other mages this gives you an really big advantage." Then she looked at Lucy. "Nevio allowed me to give you this." The Weapon Master gave Lucy a sheet of paper, which became big eyes. "This is... a receipt for my cookies, but with shadow runes?" She looked at Siren clearly confused. The black mare smiled at her and answered "Yes, those will actually work on creatures you'll be fighting in tartarus. You spells don't work on him, right? Well, those will."
He let a red ring appear and tossed it to siren. "I actually have one my wait what ? Ey, our magic is different to those we have to keep shut. No need to bake effective weaponry against us" he would grab the paper but his gentleman self forced him to negotiate

"I give this to her because we will be hunting one of your kind, the devil", she said with a very serious tone. "This will not be easy and may cause the death of me or Nevio for all I know. But it has to be done."

"A traitor? If the fur is colored we might have a real problem."
"We don't know a lot about your kind, but what we know is that this works." Siren took her hoof up and black vibrating runes appeared before her. Then she fired them directly at Artyom.

(Just runes to make someone loose orientation. So he can't keep on his feet. He can fight it easily though it's not a strong spell)
"Maybe you should talk to Nevio about this. It's a very new enemy for us and you may have valuable information", she said after that.
For Artyom ceiling and floor switched places and he had trouble to decide where the gravity was pulling. At last his knees gave away and he toppled on his back. "S sure. I have some"
He had to lie down for a minute as the gravity pulled him to the right direction again. "That's... new."

"Thank you Artyom", she said with relief on her face canceling the spell out completely, so he doesn't have to fight it anymore.
For today's target, you don't need all of this. It's just a succubus, you two should be able to fight it off easily.

Lucy nodded her head. "We will attempt that target later, for now... ", she looked at her devil, "... for now I think he needs a break."
"Of course", Siren replied and turned to the targets again. This time a target as big as a dragon appeared and she just whistled in it's direction. The spell took a second and suddenly the target caught flames and burnt to the ground in a matter of fractions of a second. "Hm, still too slow", she said.
Lucy opened the door and pointed to Artyom to follow him.
He raised a hoof, indicating ' five more minutes'. And lost consciousness
Lucy caught him and Siren took out a flask with a yellow fluid inside she opened the flask and held it under his nostrils. "This will get him right up again, maybe. It seems that dark stuff is really hard on their existence. Get him to Nevio." Lucy took Artyom on her back and was ready to sprint to Nevio, but as soon as she set a hoof forward she was in the private room she and Artyom stayed in and Nevio was standing right next to her. "Get him on the bed", he said without any hesitation. Lucy laid the unconscious pony on the bed.

The devil groaned but continued his sleep

If they checked his condition than they would notice a low fever and a bit of a shiver.

Nevio looked at him."Leave the room, he will be okay." Lucy didn't hesitate, she trusted Nevio completely and she didn't want the cute devil to take any damage.
The moment she left the room Nevio sealed the door and got into the bed. Cuddling tightly against the devil. "She did have to show you those runes did she?", he said with a soft voice. "I can cure that horrible feeling you have inside you, but you'll have to accept me, my magic and my words. Relax and let my magic, my darkness fill your body. It will be a scary feeling, but beautiful at the same time. I want you to concentrate on that beautiful part on the promises my shadows make. Let yourself fall into my darkness.

I'm here I will be your guide. I will keep you safe, little devil."
His eyes started glowing in red and shadows swallowed every last bit of light in the room. Nevios magic soon filled the whole room and started to enter Artyom's body.
"Just a tender touch in the dark by your lips will give me hope" Artyom hugged the pony back.
"Your passion my cure," he whispered
Nevio grinned. "I see you understand how dark magic works." His lips came close to Artyoms. "If you kiss me you will be mine, there's not a thing in the world I can't make you do after this." He stopped right in front of the stallions snout, his own lips vibrating with dark magic.
"For just a simple night with you..." Artyom's lips touched the dark magic infused ones

Artyom can feel his thoughts drain away the only ones left are to follow Nevios suggestions and words. "That's a good devil", he said with a soft voice. "You would like me to have some fun with you, isn't that right? I saw it in your eyes and then you made it pretty obvious in my office. What a naughty little devil." He lets his hooves glide over your fur his touch feeling more euphoric than anything else you ever felt. "Dark magic doesn't only have bad sides, you see I can command your body to feel immense pleasure just by a touch of my hooves. You're completely mine and you enjoy it so much." Then his grin got bigger. "And you enjoy it even more to beg for my touch, to beg for me riding you into pleasure that is close to madness. Begging makes it so much better. Beg for it, my little bitch."
"Oh Nevio. Please fuck my little devil ass. Make it yours. The thought of it filled with your black cum haunts me since i met you. Oh i beg you to grant me that wish and also to taste your love fluid" said Artyom and pushed himself closer to the red eyes. "Even for one night only..." he wanted another kiss

Nevio grabbed the little pony and kissed him with a deep passionate kiss washing pleasure all over the devil's body. "Then get me ready, slut", he commanded the devil and pointed to his crotch.
Artyom's head dragged along Nevios fur to his crotch. Artyom kissed Nevios sheath. Tempting the cock to come out. He licked and kissed.
Nevio's shaft got erect pretty fast. "That's a good boy, make it nice and wet so I don't hurt you when taking you", he said in the most persuasive dark voice a dark magician can have.
Artyom's tongue became longer. Going around the stallions shaft without problems. Once it was nearly covered did Artyom take the next step and kissed its tip. With his lips going down the shaft. The devil started to purr
With it the tongue vibrated and Artyom started to bob his head. Lubing the dick up.
"Hmm, exactly like that such a good boy, for me", he said while he grabbed his head pushing him down on it. "Feel the corruption of the runes drain out of you the more you obey me. Pleasure is the cure and it gives you so much pleasure to obey..."
Artyom moaned and his tongue wrapped the other way around. With one of his hoof he started to worship Nevios balls while dehydrogenating the stallion
After a few moments Nevio let him take a pause to catch his breath. With a strong grip he turned him onto his belly. "Let me see that ass, bitch." He gave him a good slap on the butt cheek and then caressed it with his hoof. "Present yourself like the slut in heat that you are."
Besides the usual butt in the air and swaying side to side did Artyom turn his tail into a devil form and spread his cheeks apart and formed a heart on top of the hole. "Please Nevio~~~"
"Please make me your brood mare."
Before he even finished saying his name Nevio thrust slowly into him. "That's it, stud, don't hold back. Beg and moan all you want for me."

Artyom moaned and "I desire your lance deeper oh great Nevio. Please grant me that wish I am begging you"
While he talked to him like that he cured the damage the black runes did on Artyom nearly in an instant. The rest was just fun because it always awakened this desire in him. The need to control the pony right beneath him.
You beg for it and you'll get it, but first you turn around", he said dominantly grinning. "Turn on your back I want to see your face melting in that pleasure when I thrust into you.
Artyom did just that and showed his ahageo face. He moaned again. ""Nev
"If i had a womb I'd bear your heir
His devotion and submission were like a drug for Nevio's mind and ego. "Prepare yourself for it then. Press your rump against me and I'll grant your wish. I will fill you up so much you won't have a single seedless place in your body left." Then he went a bit faster on the thrusts and said "Also, because you're such a good slut for me I will infuse my load with a bit of black magic, to show you what the shadows have to offer in terms of ecstasy." Artyom could if he payed attention to it nearly taste those sweet promising words on his tongue.
"Anything for you" he pressed his rump against Nevios pelvis. Hiss hoof on Nevios shoulder. Ready to kiss whenever
Nevio gave him a strong but careful bite on his neck. Then thrusting his whole length into Artyom. "Take it bitch", he said in a dominant growl and the stallion beneath him could feel Nevio getting close. He softened the bite on his neck and now licked over it savoring the taste of those now extremely sensitive places his teeth hit.
Artyom slowly moved Nevios hoof to his own crotch where his own dick stood at attention. He let Nevios hoof jerk it off. Artyom also kissed Nevios neck
Artyom slowly moved Nevios hoof to his own crotch where his own dick stood at attention. He let Nevios hoof jerk it off. Artyom also kissed Nevios neck
"Hmmm, getting a bit more used to being under my control are we?", Nevio stroked him a few times then stopped. "Say please, little devil."
"Please, daddy"
"That's a good boy", he praised him while beginning to stroke the devil's dick.
Artyom kissed new and then burrowed his face in his chest. Not saying anything till their climaxes
Nevio didn't want to hold himself back anymore. His eyes started to glow a little and his dick got bigger as he suddenly shot a big load of his dark magic infused cum in the devils body. "Hng, yes take it. Take it all let me fill your whole body with shadows", he groaned as he let out another big load.
Artyom moaned as the warm shadows flooded his being. After the third climax, he caught up a bit of the black cum and came as well over his own body and a bit on next snout.
Cum was leaking from his ass like water from an upside-down bottle. "Thanks, nevi"
The stallion on top licked his lips. "Hmmm, it's been a long time since I tasted a devils seed. It still gives you the drill of a lifetime. You will be fine the runes are fully out of your system." He stood up and disappeared. >"Sleep tight little devil, soon we'll have some fun hunting together"<, he said in Artyom's head leaving him to his current blissfull state.
Artyom stretched and let the red magic neutralize the black. Which took a toll on him and he fell asleep again. With a smile on his face he thought, and Nevio could only guess, next time i am on top hehe and then he entered his dreams. Dreaming of bacon, lucy and some angels

A few hours later the barrier lifted from the room and Lucy entered the bedroom. Everything was like she left it. Surely Nevio did his best to hide whatever he did with Artyom. But then again she trusted the old stallion and was only concerned about Artyom's well being.
Artyom was contently sleeping with a smile on his face. But he surely looked like he needed a shower. Traces of sex smell was still in the air. But it was only enough for a bit masturbation.
"Hm who knows what he did with you, but to be honest maybe I don't wanna know. You look way too happy with what just had happened to you", she said with a smile on her face. It dawned a bit on her what Nevio could've done.
Then Artyom woke up and sat up, saw Lucy and his sleepy mind said, "black."
Just black
Then he yawned and stretched and lied back on the bed
"Shhh", she stroked his mane and lied right next to him keeping him company and warm while he slept.
He hugged her instantly. His head on her chest.
He whispered in his sleep, "black.. cum mmm "
"Yeah thought he would do something like that, hope you had fun little devil", she said with a smile on her face. "Sleep tight now."

dogplay

Artyom snored softly as the soft heartbeat of lucy calmed him into a sleep
After a good sleep the sorceress got up because someone was nocking at the door. In front of her stood Mirabell. Lucy understood immediately and made way for her to enter the room. She went into the bedroom. "Artyom wake up there is someone for you, waiting in the livingroom."
"Aye, " he muttered and sat up. Walking to the place, "good day ?"
Lucy walked right beside him. "Look her in the eyes, don't look away this is a dominance test, don't ask why just do it. If you look down or away you're in big trouble. Show her who's boss", she whispered in his ear then leaving his side stepping aside to make a clear path.
Mirabell caught his gaze and looked him directly into his eyes. "So, had fun last night, huh?"
He stared back, "aye"
For a few more seconds Mirabell kept staring at him then let her eyes sink down. She walked to him her head held low and sat down before him right next to his right hoof. Then she rolled onto her back and showed him her throat and belly.
Lucy laughed. "Come on Mirabell you know he has no idea." But the mare didn't respond to her at all. "Tell her that it's okay." Mirabell did everything to avoid Artyoms direct look. Making a beautiful display of submission.
"What she doing ?" Asked Artyom. His eyes still in hers

"She avoids looking in your eyes because you're the more dominant of the two of you.", she explained a bit.
"I'm sure she will tell you everything, if you let her get up now", she remembered him, that he has to give her permission to stand up.
"... you may act normal now "
"Well it's normal for me, but I understand", she stood up slowly still keeping her head down as like she would have to apologize for something. Then she sat at the table. "I'm sure this is weird for you, huh?"
Lucy thought about some nice tea on the table and it appeared. "These rooms are wonderful", she said and also sat herself at the table.
"If you explain your customs it wont be for long" he smiled and sat at the table
"Well how about I show you... ", she looked shyly at him, " ...please, can you tell me to show you?" Lucy nodded her head to him.
"Show me." With his magic he pours a cup of tea
"Okay, be prepared to see a little transformation", she said standing up and going right next to him. Lucys eyes widened. "You're doing it here in front of him?", she clearly sounded very surprised.
Mirabell didn't answer her but sat a few meters away from him and started to transform herself. After a few bones breaking and some other nasty sounds, she stood right in front of them, as a wolf.
"Awww," said Artyom as he leaned over and started to pet her chest fluff and scratched behind her head.

Mirabell let him do anything he wanted. "She's a wolf pony and you've slept with her alpha." Lucy explained to him what's happening.

"I can do anything?" He pressed his face against her fur and stayed still
And breathed
Mirabell kept really still and quiet not sure what he was doing, but she liked, that he was giving her so much attention. "By the way, don't you have some things to deliver or did Nevio give you the day off?" Mirabell concentrated on the devil but answered Lucy, that she really has the day off "Siren does that for today."
The devil really liked furry pets. He gave her a belly rub now
"So will you be joining us on our quest this night?", she asked. But Mirabell shook her head. "You know I normally don't fight." Lucy nodded "Yeah, but a lot that normally doesn't happen happened in the last few days."

"Me deciding to step into a church was not a normal thing," said Artyom as he continued to rub his face into the warm wolf

"Nevio wanted to ask me something ?" Asked Artyom into the fur.

"Yeah, you could tell him a bit about your kind, so we know what we are up against."
Mirabell sat at the door. "Follow me, if you want I'll lead the way."
Lucy was very curious to hear about Artyom, too so she decided to come with them.
"I'm coming~," said Artyom and followed. A little bit sad that he couldn't ride the wolf.

"I wonder who would even betray us? "
It wasn't very far. Nevio made sure that his cousin and her friend stayed in a room next to the hero complex. "Welcome to the heroes complex", said Mirabell as she opened a big steel door with her aura. "Nevio is already waiting for you "

"For my niece and the devil, yes." Mirabell kept quiet as soon as she realised that Nevio was standing right behind her. "Please, come in", he said and opened the door to his room.

The room was filled with dark paintings. Some of them cruel and disgusting and some of them in their own way fascinating but still displaying horrible things. "Please take a seat." He pointed to two comfortable looking chairs right in front of his desk.

"I thought you were cousins?" Whispered Artyom to lucy. The paintings didn't bother him. He thought that Nevio was just a late burner emo guy who needed a good butt fucking and pretty dresses. He sat at the table and waited for lucy or anybody to speak up. " oh good morning Nevio,'" he said too

Nevio sat himself down at the other side of the table and started talking about reports from hunter, that a dragon was helping demons to escape from the hunters of the guild. "We don't exactly know how your magic works so our security measures are more than obsolete and it concerns me. Which is why I will be attending this matter with you two together."
"...great. so where do we start, boss ?" Asked Artyom.
"Well the origin of your magic would be the most interesting. But if your magic is anything like ours the origin will be a big mistery."
"Our magic is synthetic and very young. But before I reveal anything do you have a picture of that dragon or at least a description?"
"We don't know anything about them", Nevio replied very truthful. "Are so less demons able to use that magic, that you have a high chance of knowing our troublemaker?"
"I don't know any devils in form of dragons... or other forms turning to devils. The most i could do is ask HQ if they have an idea."
"They don't, sadly. As I said I talked to your boss. She couldn't explain it either. It seems it's just a dragon able to use your magic then."
"... we don't use horns for magic. They just for show. Our spines are the ones filled with magic. We experiment with damned souls and replace their spines with our red magic filled ones to make them work for us. We have dragons every month or so. Footsoldiers, maybe a new model went awry and decided to run amok."

"Wouldn't he be a bit strong for just being a test subject if he can trick even my best hunters?", Nevio asked more himself than Artyom.
He looked behind him. "Bahlok!"

The colt with the red and blue body markings appeared again. "Artyom I need you to use your magic while he is holding onto you." Bahlok looked at the devil without showing any sort of emotion. He simply stepped forward and the blue markings on his body disappeared. The red markings started to glow as the blue were gone.
Artyom let out a pulse of magic and left it running for as long as needed.

Bahlok walked right to him and held his hoof against Artyom's side. His markings turned from red to blue rather quickly and by the time the red markings disappeared completely and only the blue were left, he stepped away from him.
Thank you, that's enough", said Nevio looking at Bahlok. Then the now blue marked pony stepped to Nevio and as he touched him Bahlok went through a very quick transformation into a scythe. "Now let's see. Bahlok release the energy.
Right after he said that the Magic was flowing from the scythe to the black colt. His eyes started glowing, nearly shining red and his fangs lurked out from behind his lips as he absorbed the magic.

"Why is he doing that ? " asked Artyom. Lucy beside him probably scared or something.
Lucy smiled at him. "You'll see... "
Nevios eyes came back to normal and Bahlok transformed back and the two colts stand opposite of each other as Nevio and he pointed their hoofes at each other. Then their right hooves touched and a black screen appeared before them just like when Artyom did it. It stayed for a few seconds then started to flicker and broke in two.

Bahlok disappeared again and Nevio looked to Lucy. "The black runes I gave you are the only runes that will work, forget your normal runes. They won't work on the traitor."
Artyom nervously chewed his bottom lip and hummed, "another help could be some angels but I don't know how to locate them, snobs. Anyway, where was that dragon seen last time?"

"We don't have contact with angles, but I think with the Elite and the help of a devil this traitor won't be a problem."

Artyom clicked with his tongue, "I guess. But we shouldn't underestimate that enemy. If the dragon was one of our foot soldiers than i am more concerned about his will and in case he was hacked, who had the rights to do so? "

A thought struck Nevio, which he didn't like at all. "Are angles able to do that?"
"...possible yes, but very difficult."

"We've seen them doing a lot of difficult stuff in the past", the black Pony answered. He looked at a painting in the back of the room. "You guys get some rest. I have the unpleasant feeling we're going to need you two at your very best."

The leader of the Hunters pushed a button on his desk. "Mirabell call Siren. I want to...", he tried to say, as someone interrupted his sentence. "On my way boss!" Within a splinter of a second someone nocked on the door. Nevio deactivated the barriers and a black mare with purple markings walked through.

Nevio looked to Lucy and Artyom. "You can rest for the rest of the day. Go have some fun. "
Artyom nodded and left with Lucy.
your thoughts ?" he asked Lucy, "you were really silent back there
Lucy thought about it for a second. "Why would the angles want to control the likes of you?", she asked.
"Ah you know, it's not controlling. It is just manipulating the other side. For the sake of it. That's what angels and devils do to each other."
"Well, that sounds dumb." She took a cookie out of her bag and
starts to nibble on a cookie. Then a thought came to her mind.
"Hey, do you wanna try out the sauna?", she asked with a hint
of a blush on her face. "Since we're all professionals Nevio
made them unisex."
"Uh yeah. I miss the heat somehow. Sauna is always nice... wait, are there saunas that are nit unisex?" He asked at the end with a curious expression, his tail stole a cookie from Lucy s bag and he ate it too
"Jop there are. But not here", she chuckled. "Also there are private cabins you can turn up the heat in."
She chews down the whole cookie. Her fur got a slight red color after doing that.
"Never encountered a gym or similar with splitted gender saunas or however you call that again and a private cabin sounds nice... Special Cookie? What did that one do except the color change? "
"I wouldn't be able to endure the temperatures you think are 'nice and warm'. So I gave myself a bit of heat resistance", she answered and explained, while walking towards the sauna complex.
"Then I have to make sure that we start to employ you during winter time, there is the temp just like the summer here by the way," he explained and followed her ass
"Nah, that's not a problem. If I were to go into an environment with high temperatures
I can just use my runes, like I did in Tartarus, to make me resistant or Mirabell can brew me a resistance potion."
Then she noticed Artyom staring at her ass. With a smile on her face, she started swaying her hips a bit more.
"Be careful sweetie. With that concentrated face right there you could tempt me to hypnotize you into my mindless
sex slave devil."
"ehh with that booty I wouldn't mind I guess."
Then he looked up and saw the complex, "So what kind of sauna I that? a normal one or special services? "
They stood right in front of the entrance to the sauna. It was some big double doors.
They looked like every door in this facility. Just plain metal with blue markings on it.
Lucy opened the door with her aura and stepped inside. Out here it was already
a little bit warmer. Further down the corridor there was a sign pointing to the right
which read "Private cabins" and a sign that pointed to the left saying "Sauna".

"What do you mean by special services?", she smiled.
"sauna meister and that stuff or massages. solarium maybe," he answered and followed. Looking around at the modern like walls and stuff. there was a bar too.
"Shouldn't we shower first ?"

Lucy took the way to the private cabins. "The showers are right in front of the cabins", she said with a big grin on her face.
"great. I always have to shower before using the sauna, because of the sweat of course... " he drifted off as he entered a shower cabin and got a towel from somewhere, "Wanna join?"
"Only if you want me to."
"I wouldn't ask if that wasn't the case," he said and put the towel away, turning on the water and spreading his forelegs for her.
The nice gesture was something she really enjoyed seeing on him. "I like that side of you." Then she stepped with him under the shower and started by cuddling her head against his shoulders.
his hooves went to the shampoo and shortly afterward she felt him cleaning themselves under the hot water, it was no groping, just normal cleaning... and then rinsing. He turned off the water and asked, "which cabin, ma'dam?"

She was a bit surprised he didn't drop or touch her in those wonderful ways he usually does when getting such a chance. "They're all free so let's just take the last one."
"as you wish~~" he whispered and nuzzled her. Then let her lead the way.
She waited in front of the cabin and turned around to him. "You go first. Those cabins determine the temperature on which they work by the person that steps in first. So If I get in there it would be nearly cold for you as I normally don't like the hot and warm so much."
"clever machines..." he said and stepped in first. The familiar wooden benches everywhere and the low red light in the ceiling meeting his gaze and heating up to a temperature he moaned at. He glanced back and held the glass door open for the Mare.
Lucy stepped in and with the runes, at work, it was nice to be in there. But she still started to sweat.

Lucy stepped in and with the runes, at work, it was nice to be in there. But she still started to sweat.
Artyom laid on one of the benches and relaxed at first. Getting the familiar heat set into his bones
"Seems like you missed the heat devil boy", said Lucy with a smile on her face.
"Yep. And its better than i remembered," he said and rolled onto his back. He could be used as a towel... to lie on ^)
Lucy sat down in front of him and used him as a pillow to rest her head on his belly. "Comfy devil", she sighed.
"Thanks," his hoof moved to her head where he petted her.

"The potion works for about one hour." She closed her eyes curious if he would do something or if he would just lie there and embrace the moment.
"I usually stay for half an hour in the sauna because it becomes boring. Hmm, an hour? Hmhm what things could we do in an hour zhats fun and not boring ?"
The now slightly a bit more red mare looked at him. "I'm at your service ... ", then she hesitated for a bit, " ... master", she said with a slight shiver in her voice.

Artyom was surprised at first at her sudden willingness. But he relaxed and thought of what to do... His tail slowly ensnared her hindleg and squeezed a bit.
Lucy looked him right in his eyes. With the most devote look somebody could imagine."
"Sex?" his tail went further up her legs
he knew she would say yes but he had that nagging urge to ask first
"You're always so right to the point, master." She crawled ontop and gave him a passionate kiss.
he moaned into the kiss, letting the heat of the room dry their mouths, locking lips together yet again to regain saliva. He pulled her aginst his chest and continued to moan and kiss her.
"Whats up with the 'master'?" he asked.
wanted to know why she was so sub now
his front hooves went down to her butt and he started to grope her body
She broke the kiss and got a little closer to his ear. "I just thought you would really like it to be called that way ... master."
he chuckled darkly and swayed with her body on top of his, "Oh well~~ I come to know that I like it actually."
His hoof went to her cheek and she caressed it a bit, "Now spread your legs"
Lucy gave him a submissive smile and a devote "Yes, master." Then she spread her legs letting herself sink down on his crotch. "Like this master?"
"yes~~" he said and looked down, his stallionhood growing to its full lenght and already in front sof her own vagina. He grabbed her sides and pulled her up a bit to have a better access
The rest was up to lucy
The mare let her big stalltion guide her to his hard shaft. Then she pressed down on it. Even if they wouldn't have been in a sauna she would've been wet enough to just let him slide in easily.
THe heat of the room intensified seemingly as their bodies heat rose from the simple act of love. Artyom had to moan but he coughed a bit from the dry air. Without much romance he began to pound lightly into her. The heat going to his dick, hurting a bit. But the pleassure was bigger
Lucy just left all her thoughts aside.Soon the only thing she was concentrating on was the need to please Artyom.
Artyom let her be the cowgirl for now, because she had a reasonable speed in her hips so far. He put a hoof on her belly and said, "Good girl, very good"
"it would be cool if you were a bit faster"
Now he would like to be on top...

"Yes master", she said starting to move her hips a lot faster for him.
He took her shoulders and surprised her as he nearly teleported and changed places with her. Him being inside her now. He started to pound like in a sprint
Lucy spread her legs a little further to give him more access as she embraced the feeling of him rutting her like the devil stud he is.
Oh the heat weas weighing down on them like gas lava but that was second to none importnat because of the immense pleassure of sex both were experiencing. He continued to rut her, his shaft moving deep into her womb, stretching it. and it also pressed down on his. Mutual pleassure for everyone /)

They had a lot of fun doing that in the sauna.

They were sitting in a dark alley not far from Canterlot Castle. Two ponies one in a grey and one in a white hoddie. "They will send the three guardians after us! Not only that they also have a devil from tartarus, he knows about that magic of yours", the pony in the white hoodie said. "It won't be a problem they still don't have magic that can affect mine", responded the one in grey. "And with the forbidden magic it won't be a problem to keep the most dangerous of them at bay."

Soon Artyom reached his climax and filled Lucy with, to her, familiar warmth yet again. Then a second spurt and then he collapsed somewhat on top of her, still inside her

One of the many useless guards in Canterlot happened to have his patrol through the alley, he noticed the two ponies but thought nothing of it. But did they?

Lucy lets him cum inside of her all he wanted. She was still safe due to her anti-pregnancy runes. >If he decides to stay with me... maybe I should get rid of those<, she thought while squeezing his cock empty.

The two ponies just continued to talk. As long as the guard wouldn't try to alarm somebody this location was safe. Soon they finished talking. The white hooded pony disappeared in a flash of light and the grey one vanished in the shadows.
the guard there was long gone, on his second round he did not meet the two and shrugged it off. going to pony joe's for some donuts.

Artyom hugged Lucy and nuzzled into her fur, "That was great, Lucy. It is really hard masturbating in the sauna alone, thanks for being here as a cumdump today." He petted her head and stretched once again, "I am leaving, you coming?"
The way he called her that made her shiver and hot again. But if he was satisfied it was her duty as a good pet to wait until he was ready to fuck her again. "Yes, I could really go for a cold shower right now."
He noticed that Shiver and before she left the room, he asked, "You like being called that?"
he asked with a curious tone.
he thought about his thoughts back then of giving her foals and decided, 'after Tartarus... probably'

She looked at him a bit caught. "Maybe, I haven't decided yet."
He shrugged and walked off to a shower, "It is best we don't share this one, okay?"

"Hm? Okay", she answered a bit confused why he didn't want to share that shower with him.

After the shower, they went to bed. Cuddling up and relaxing for the night. The next morning Artyom had problems waking up.

Lucy got up and prepared some breakfast in the kitchen. They wouldn't go on the hunt until tonight.
The smell of something tasty filled Artyoms nose and he slowly dragged himself to her. She didnt notice him till he nuzzled her from the back
"Good morning"
Lucys body reacted with relaxing a lot under his nuzzle and the mare sighed softly. "Morning sleepyhead", she said teasingly.
"How did you sleep, gorgeous?"
"Not as deep as you it seems", she laughs. "I slept okay. I'm always a bit nervous when I'm going to a fight with uncle Nevio. He's ... different, you know."
"Yeah, unusual for little prey ponies like you" he laughed softly and playfully bit her neck.
Lucy grinned. "You felt his shadows. Sure you were a bit dazed when it happened. But those shadows aren't only there for pleasure you know."
"It would be a waste if I can say so myself but isn't he a bit too edgy with his office ?"

"Nah those pictures. He likes to draw them. It's about the only thing he does that is not fighting and directing other ponies around." She said with a sigh getting the food on plates.

Artyom sat at the table and started eating. Inbetween he said, "at least it looks good"
Lucy looked shocked as he said that, but didn't comment on it just quietly ate her part of the food.
"...what ?"
"It's ... nothing", she said while she finished eating and got up to go and clean the dishes. Then she realised in what sort of room they are and she just wished that the dishes were cleaned.
He clicked his tongue and shrugged it off. Mornings are weird as always. He wondered where to go now. Maybe movies. Maybe a park. Maybe a bit of training? "Hey Lucy, do you know any good sights in baltimare worth visiting ?"
"I don't know I'm not often around here."
"Dang. What should we do today besides fucking?"
After Lucy noticed that he realised, that something was odd, but didn't act on it she was not in the mood for sex talk. "Do I mean anything to you? I mean I don't expect you to love me. I'm just wondering if I'm just a fuck toy for you or if I actually mean something to you?"

She didn't look in his direction, instead she just finished washing the dishes.

...is she mad about something?< "if it is not love from my side than be sure that I see a good friendship between us..." He leaned back and waited for a response

"I'm glad", she answered. >Well, at least he knows how to be careful. I wonder if he will notice ... <

"... is this about the paintings?"
"The paintings?", she couldn't see the connection between her being sad and Nevios paintings.
"you kind of flinched when I said I liked his skills... oh please tell me whats going on"
"Nothing, I was just curious." She couldn't tell him what was really going on. Maybe he would misunderstand her and she didn't want to risk that.
"Alright..." he said cautiously, he was still dealing with a mare. "How about shopping? "
"What kind of shopping", Lucy grinned, but still standing with her back to him. He could hear the grin if he listened carefully though.
"normal cloth shopping"
and she could hear the drool in his mouth if she implied the tone of his voice as one of admiration.
"Boring, I was more thinking about visiting a few... special stores." Her tail swayed repeatedly from one side to another.

"What... do you mean ?"

"Well a store where you can buy special kinds of toys", she said.
"Hoe sÃƒÂ¼eciap"

"You'll see", she says.

"You'll see", she says and grabs her bag. "Let's go."
"Ok" he followed
"We have to travel a bit. But we can use the Crystal games." After the Crystal Empire returned they brought a few of their inventions back with them. Because the technology only works with special Crystals it was forgotten long ago, as nobody could really find use in them anymore. But now there are more than enough of those special crystals.
In order to go through such a portal one needs to have a crystal keystone. "Here I have the key for ponyville, so let's get this thing started!" She held the key in front of her as the portal started to glow and open the passage.
Artyom of course followed and smiled along. He was pretty curiozs about that special shop in a city far away. Seeing lucy happy made him smile. She was truley more than a cocksock to him
Stepping through a crystalportal is like going through a door, so there are also no side effects. Lucy really liked that way of transportation. The only drawback was, that the portals are extremely expensive and complicated to build. On the other side she looked around but didn't see anything of interest, that could've delayed her visit to Ponyville Spa. "Welcome to Ponyville."
"Ah ponyville... a place of random chaos right? I know for sure that the elements of harmony live here." Artyom shared his knowledge he acquired in Tartarus. "Where to now?" He looked around himself. There was nothing of detail at this part of town.

Ã¢â‚¬Å¾Hm? Oh yes, they do, but weÃ¢â‚¬Ëœre not here for them.Ã¢â‚¬Å“ She looks left and right and spots the shop she was looking for. The Ponyville Spa. When they entered a couch was standing to their left and a few steps away there was the counter with a blue eyed mare standing behind it. She smiled and as Lucy said Ã¢â‚¬Å¾The usualÃ¢â‚¬Å“, her smile got even bigger. She dissappeared and then came back with a red heart shaped key. Ã¢â‚¬Å¾Follow meÃ¢â‚¬Å“, the spa pony said unlocking a door which leads down into the basement.
"hmmm, secret club or something? was that the password?" Artyom whisper asked Lucy as they went down the stairs of the spa.
"Well it's best described at a password. Of course you can just ask for "a special treatment" or stuff like that, but I prefer to say it that way." Lucy followed the mare and they entered a big room that looked more like a dungeon than a shop. But the most interesting thing were the things down here not the scenery. From magic drugs to mechanical torturing machines. They had everything one could wish for or even dream about in his wildest dreams.

The huntress looked around then said "He's new show him the collar. I think this time I will be okay with wearing it while you put the 'good crystals' in."
Aloe raised a brow but went to get the magic collar she wished for. "Well you said so." She also grabbed some crystals from a nearby counter showing them to Artyom. "Red, blue, purple or black?", she asked without explaining what they do.
"ummm....black?" Artyom asked/said unsure but highly intrigued by what to come
"Was kind of hoping for that one", Aloe smirked as she turned around and straped the collar around Lucys neck with her magic. Lucy shivered a bit knowing what was about to come. Then the spa pony cliped the crystal to the collar and gave it a light tap. The crystal instantly began to light up and the brighter the crystal got the more Lucys expression changed from nervous to empty.
Her eyes losing their gleam, more and more with each bit of intelligence draining into the crystal and turning matt till her iris filled the black of her pupils.

"Come closer sweetie. Talk to her", she said to Artyom.
"Um... okay?" Artyom looked at Lucy, at the crystal, her eyes and back at the crystal. sex toy, huh? he stepped forward, "Lucy?"
Lucy looked back at him. "Hm, Lucy? Hihi, who's that?" She tried really hard to remember between her giggles, but then gave up. "You look really handsome today, Master." She looked confused for a split second but then smiled again.
"That I am," he answered. He looked at Aloe and back at Lucy again, "What's your orders and whats your name?"
"Orders? What is that? I ... I think whatever you say. My name? I don't need a name you can give me one if you like. I will be happy to be called however you prefer calling me."
"Hmm, what makes you happy?"
"To obey you, making you happy because I am your good girl", she said more obedient than ever before and without even bothering about thinking about what she was saying.
"then..." he looked at aloe, "can we try the other crystals?"
"Sure", she answered. "Two more for testing purposes. If you want more you'll have to buy it. Of course because Lucy is a special guest here, I'm sure we will find an arrangement for a good price."
She showed him the remaining crystals. "Just choose by color. Surprises are what it's all about, right?"

if black is total submission than blue might be nice.<
"blue, please" he said and watched the process
Aloe didn't give Lucy time to reorientate herself after she took off the black crystal. That way it was a bit more confusing for her mind and helped the crystals to do their work.

Lucy started to stagger and fell onto her side losing consciousness.
"This one is very interesting. It has two effects. You can put someone to sleep and rape them in their sleep, while their body still reacts to what you're doing. Stallions get hard and mares, well look for yourself." She pointed at Lucy which was dripping almost making a puddle beneath her as Aloe mentioned Artyom raping her.
"rape her? right here, right now?"
Artyom asked and inspected lucy. he can have her anytime he wanted... but... "how much for that blue crystal?"
"The whole thing comes in a set. That collar is so rare, that we don't have use for the crystals with another collar. So you get all of them with it.
"nice, what does the purple one do? So far they all been great"
Aloe looked at the red one grinning at it. >What a pitty, we don't get to see this one today.<
She switched the crystals this time not caring about how fast it would take Lucy a few seconds to wake up. Then she did...

"Wha Where?" She got up and as soon as the huntress stood on her feet the crystal lit up. "I ..." She looked at Artyom. "I see something very very delicious." Slowly and as seductively as she could Lucy came closer to the devil. "Hey handsome, I don't know what's going on, but right now I have a very special urge, that you could fulfill like nobody else I bet." She cuddled her head against him and gave him a passionate kiss on his neck softly biting him. "Come on take me, I'm all wet for you", she purred.
"That sounds... great. But wait a moment i have to talk to this mare first. It wont be long, love" he purred back and nibbling her ear as it was the next appendage. His hoof went to the crystal and he tapped it. He turned to aloe and asked, "how much for it ?"
Aloe smiled at him as she always does. "It's not the price that is important, because Ms. Lucy has more than enough credit points to buy two of these collars. If you want to surprise her though we can erase her memory and make you a prize for it. It would be around 2 million bits if you buy it with equestrian currency."
"Hmmm mil... yeah surprises are great. But she would get suspicious if she cant remember why she took me here. Hmm... it'll take that option and a random sex toy for her." Artyom was a bit scared of the red crystal so he did not used it at the moment. Back home maybe... all alone with lucy and maybe he tries it too

Artyom, "do you take checks?"
"We even take non equestrian money." She looks at Artyom and at his tail. Shaking her head a bit. "As you surely are no normal pony and I know miss Lucy well, she doesn't care for normal stallions."
He looked at his devil tail and it turned into a normal stallion ones. "don't worry, I'll manage. Now please erase her memories and we buy a random sex toy then and leave... mind-controlling crystals... good idea"
"That's easy, here." She gives Artyom a package with a white powder. "It's her favourite. A drug which causes no damage to the body is not producing any addictive chemicals in the body but has the power to make a stallion last for hours and even days."

After handing him the bag with the powder she takes a weird looking device in the shape of a brush and brushes over Lucys mane. The white mare rolled her eyes then closes them. Aloe takes the collar off and wraps it and a few crystals into paper putting it in a bag she hands Artyom. As soon as it touches Artyom's hooves she looses track of it. "Nobody but you can see this bag. So no worries about getting found out."

Then she turned to Lucy. "Wake up, we're done."

Lucy opened her eyes and looked around. "Huh? How did we? Did you erase my memory again?"
Aloe smiled "Nah this time it's just the side effects of some stuff we tested." Lucy didn't bother to aks more. She looks at Artyom and sees the white bag in his hands. Her eyes lit up. "That is what I think it is right?"
"Yep. Cocaine viagra with no side effects apparently. " he grinned and looked around some more "this place is nice. We totally have to visit the sex shops in Tartarus, though... " Artyom held the other package at his side and let lucy inspect the white powder some more. "So when are we gonna hunt that devil wannabe ?"

"They don't only sell sex stuff here. You know." She turns around "I need this." Aloe takes the note with things Lucy needs and disappears into a room. Then she returns with large bags. "Write it to Nevio. He's paying for that this time."

Then she went to leave the room. "And say hi to Lotus from me." Aloe just nods and escorts them back up.
"Thank you, aloe. Hope to meet you soon." Artyom said to the mare and then turned to Lucy once they were out, "lets head back to HQ so i can dump this stuff in our room. Wanna try the powder after the battle?"
"For stuff like that you don't even have to ask", she points at the bag. Then they continue on to the portal. Just as Lucy wanted to activate it someone ran past them screaming like he'd seen a monkey banshee. In fact a monkey was running right behind him. It was nearly transparent and had some white shining dots all over his body.
"What's this? I've never heard of a stellar Monkey Monster Thing!", she yelled to get heard over the loud stomping and screaming of the beast.
"I'm following it then!" Artyom started to sprint, the bag with the necklace vanishing into a pocket dimension
"Onto the rooftops", she shouted and a circle appeared under her feet ejecting her onto the next house. "It's way easier to follow them from up here!"
Artyom jumped into the wall and turned to pixels that moved along the walls, he reappeared beside her again
he continued to follow
"That this dimension even accepts your magic, it's weird. Do runes work in your world, too?", she asked while they were following the beast.
"if not we can give it access and make it work!" he continued to run, they were close to the duo
"Sounds even more strange. Ponies who control the rules of a world." She shakes her head and stops. "What's that?", she turns to her left where another of those monkeys terrorized a few griffons. "Ugh tourists, that's not good." Suddenly another monkey jumps onto the roof right next to them. "Seems we have a little monkey plaque going on here. Here, for you." She grabs a cookie from her bag and throws it to the monkey. The monkey examines the cookie for a moment, then eats it, immediately getting paralysed and staying still like a statue. "Those can't be the only ones I can hear screams from all over ponyville. This might be to much for us! I'm calling in the pest controllers. What do you think?"
"I actually don't want to deal with that myself. Eh call 'em. Let's prepare for the real hunt"
Lucy grins and takes ten cookies out of her bag. "Then let's call in the big guns!" She breaks one cookie after another and signs start to appear all around her. She touches a few of them like you would type a message on a tablet. As soon as she finished the signs vanished into the floor making ten circles. Some of them started to change color after a few seconds.

Establishing reports and transportation rules, Guys you're clear to come through." The circles that did change their color soon had a hunter or huntress standing on them. "Got a little plaque situation here. This is not an official mission. See it more as a bonus. I will talk to Nevio and tell him how well you guys have done defending ponyville, now get to work!

They all look at each other and around them. Then like someone has given a secret command they all jumped in different directions at the same time.

They will handle it. Even if they are the lowest hunters in the guild. Let us get ourselves back to headquarters.
He nodded and jumped off the roof, taking Lucy with him, they landed and started to trot casually back to the portal. "Any other clues about that incident we take care off?"
"No, if there was you would get intel on it, too. You're a part of the mission and so Mirabell or Siren would bring the information to both of us."
"Ah, the wolf pony. She is adorable. Can we visit her ?"
"Hm? Oh yeah, you're not a wolf-pony so you won't have that connection with her, I see." She looked like she was thinking about something.
"What kind of connection?"

"Ponywolfs feel each other even if they are miles apart. Nevio mated with you so Mirabell has to accept you as somewhat invited to the clan, but you aren't really a member of the pack, so you can't feel the others."
"I am fine with that, I just wanna pet her while we plan our move. I still am not sure where we gonna attack for one. Or maybe I have just forgotten"
"You could also pet me ... " she murmured then acitvated the portal. "She will be delivering messages the whole day. I don't think we will see her till tonight." Then she stepped through.
He followed, "Too bad but I have you at least. Woo... What do you think of changelings by the way?"
"They did cause us some trouble a while back, why?"
"the hormones they use to hunt have a... special effect on devils"
he chuckled darkly
"They do?", she asked. "What kind of effect?"
"they make us very very hungry," he said and held the bags closer
"Interesting, but isn't that the normal effect of the pheromones?"
"no, ponies react like nympho sluts on changeling pheromones. I just say this so you know that, if I start to bite a random pony, it was a changeling on their hunt"
"and i might... eat em," he cleared his throat and smiled at her innocently
"The changelings?", she looked a bit confused. "So ponies act like sluts and you devils become changeling eaters?"
"Aye," he said
"Well that is interesting and I don't mind. I don't know a lot of ponies who would be sad over a few dead changelings."
"just wanted to let you know. so how much time do we have? time for a quickie?"
"just wanted to let you know. so how much time do we have? time for a quickie?"
"yes? no?"
She looked on the nearest indicator of time which was a clock that appeared right next to the kitchen sink as she thought about looking at the time. "We still have a few hours to go. But to be honest I would like to do some preparation before we go on the hunt. Soooo... fuck me and don't hold back.
he softly tackled her adn they appeared in one of the rooms, he let go off the bags and jumped with her into the bed. kissing her
She immediately couldn't hold herself back. Why was she so fucking hot? It was like they already had done some sort of foreplay. She could feel herself getting very wet for him.
his hoof went down and beside kissing her deeply, he searched for her clit
She reached for his hoof and pulled it up right beside her face so he was ontop of her. "You don't have to ready me for you I'm more than ready. I want to feel that massive cock of yours inside of me."
"your special cookie ?"
"for the pregnancy thing"
"The runes that are imprinted on me control my fertility. So no worries I'm safe. You don't have to hold yourself back at all."
"k," he answered and readied himself a bit better. His rockhard dick already a few inches from her vag and he pushed in. Filling her space inside. Their pelvises met
Lucy didn't want to hold back either so as soon as he entered her she pressed her walls together to make her wet pussy a lot tighter for him. His cock still penetrating her not caring about how much she presses her walls together did send shivers down her spine and she couldn't hold back a soft but deep moan.
he grunted at that and thrusted out and in. Starting with a low rhythm to lube himself in and then began to pound her pussy like no tomorrow
She couldn't keep up with the strength of his thrusts and the feeling of pleasure pulsing through her body, so she soon gave up on pressing and gave in to him completely accepting him into her and getting even wetter.
He moaned and was sure that his pre was coating her like a real climax. He stepped forward and thrust even deeper. Deeper than before
He wasn't close but he had a sure of heck fun
His enthusiasm and control over the situation helped Lucy to relax and suddenly she ached her back as her first orgasm hit her and washed over her body and mind. "Don't stop!", she nearly yelled squirting all over his cock and the bed.
He didn't. He wanted to fuck her at her weakest.
He continued to thrust deeper and deeper
Burying her hoofs into the bed she arched her back again and tried to help him thrusting into her by lifting her lower body up towards him.
The speed and the sudden pleasure for the devil came and he could not hold himself in either. Knowing that his climax might be the end of this session. He focused more on thrusting deep. The electric pleasure in his dick rose to an max and he hilted as deep as he could inside and released a tasty full load of devil cum directly into lucy"?'s womb.
"Yes, don't hold back fill me with it. Give it all to me." She started to squeeze his pulsing dick again to press everything out of him. Each and every drop.
He moved out a bit and hot cum started to pour out of her vagina. His seed. He did not stop yet, his balls churning and releasing more of the white baby batter. Devils mate season was around the cornerand his body made sure to leave as many foals as possible. Lucy wont be pregnant tho but his nature will try to convince her
Convince her later
Lucy tapped on a symbol next to her leg right above her clit and the seed stopped flowing out. "I'm not letting any more escape. I want to keep them in me, your babies." She blushed very deeply and then continued caring about him as she started to lick his dick clean. "Would be a shame to waste any more of it."
"Wait, you wanna are pregnant now ?" He was baffled.
"Wait, you wanna are pregnant now ?" He was baffled.

She chuckled "Not now silly. That sign is somewhere else on my body. But I don't want to waste your seed I want to suck it all up, feel it in my belly and womb and maybe later... I mean I...", she didn't finish the sentence but continued sucking him dry instead.
He sighed in relief. He was not ready to be a father yet. "I can imagine giving you foals but i am not ready for that responsibility yet
He looked down. She cleaned him
She was just casually sucking him
As she was sure that he was clean she took his cock out of her mouth and gave him a kiss. "I have to deal with some preparations before we go on the hunt. Feel free to do whatever you want I will come back and pick you up for the hunt in about two hours. She gives him a passionate hug and kisses him on the nose. Then she slid off the bed to leave.
What options does he have?

6

``` He figured to leave his room He turned right and started walking until he finds something interesting Something interesting.... a library He skipped the library Maybe he should visit never again? So he is on the way to Nevios office On his way, he sees nobody else. As if the complex was wiped empty all of a sudden. Normally there would be at least two or three ponies standing around somewhere talking, but at this time nobody was seen.

maybe its lunchtime...< he thought and soon stood in front of Nevios doors. He knocked The doors opened, but seeing inside was a bit of a problem as the room was very dark. A devil may be able to see something, but even for ponies with good eyes, it was near pitch black in there. Just a pair of red eyes stared back at him. "How can I help you Artyom?", a deep and fearsome voice answered. "Lucy is preparing something for the hunt and I am bored so I wanted to see how you are fairing, Nevio?" He stepped into the darkness. His orange fur kind of glowing Nevio growled deeply, more to himself than at Artyom. Shadows wrapped around the devil erasing the glow of his fur and pulling him closer to the black stallion. "I'm also preparing, but you can watch my kind of training if you dare to. Normally I take someone who hasn't been doing well in the last few missions and train on them, but a devil your caliber would be a nice challenge." "Gladly. Personal training with the guild master. What an honor" Nevio laughed. "What a high price for some honor." A silhouette appeared in the room. "You know we need him for tonight", a female voice said. "You can release your pressure on me. I can't be of much help for you guys in a fight anyway."

Mirabell came closer to Nevio looking at the floor as she approaches. The leader growled and Mirabell immediately fell to the floor whining and twitching in pain. Nevios eyes started to glow red. Pure anger and aggression marked his face as he approached her. "Tell me, tell me all your little secrets little doggy." He sounded different. "You know I'm trying to get it under control and still you invade my room and ... " The glow lightened and Mirabell could stand up again. Breathing heavily she answered "That was faster than ever before. You're in good shape. I ", she had to take a short break speaking.

"You go and cure those mental wounds I just inflicted on you. Pay Siren a visit she will be taking care of them", Nevio said with a slightly worried look on his face. But Mirabell refused. "I can take care of myself. It's not like you're the only one out there who did that to me. I will get over it." With that, she left the room.

"Mirabell..."

"She will be fine," Nevio answered. Then he noticed the look and tone of his voice as he said her name. "Is everything okay between you two?" "Eh? Yes yes... I just see a big pet in her" he smiled, trusting Nevio. "I am ready. We can start" "There is only one thing I want to test on you and that is how far my control reaches into your dark devil's soul. Do you understand what I'm talking about? My skill is to manipulate the feelings and in general, the perceptions ponies have. It goes so far that I can control them by giving them either what they want to see and feel or by scaring them using their biggest fears. Aside from a few very dark and unpleasant tricks, this is my biggest power. I want to know how much that affects you as you are the same type of being we will be facing, probably." "My will should be stronger than the enemies. don't hold back. If you succeed than its gonna be easy" "Eazy for us"

"He's not fighting alone. We don't even know if he'll be there or if it's a trap", he said coming closer to Artyom. "Also you already did accept my shadows one time. The first time is always the hardest to do." Then he touched his cheek with his hoof and looked him deep in the eyes. "I can see those thoughts of me doing all that dirty stuff you like so much, building up in your head as we speak." His eyes started to glow red as he softly started to invade the devil's red soul. Progressively trying to dig deeper for personal moments and weaknesses.

Instead of sipping through cracks. The devils magic forced the other into another place again. Out. "Just as I thought, your minds are clearly different from the mind of the beings of this realm. This won't be an easy fight for us." He raised his hoof and a dark symbol appeared on its front. "This type of magic is the only thing I found that could work. A dark mind controlling spell used by devils of our realm against each other." The sign left his hoofs and started floating between them. "But it doesn't necessarily have the same effect. It can distract your kind enough though to give us some advantages." The sign floated toward Artyom and he let it sink into his head. He was confident that his inner magic would take care of it. But something did not work, the red magic completely ignored the sign and let it sink into his core. Apparently, the red magic thought that the sign belonged to one of Artyom's bosses and let it pass... ...for now what were the effects?

"It's interesting, isn't it. How it just sinks through all defenses. We've tried to understand these runes with a few of our best mages in anti-magic. None of them could figure out how to defend against it." He immediately let the sign vanish. "I won't let any effects happen though, it seems, from the last encounter you had with such runes, that they drain a lot of your energy." "yeah they did, it was quite painful as well... Ugh, the point is that the runes should look like one of the superior devils in the job," Artyom finished, feeling quite dizzy. "I guess I go back to sleep.. or do you wanna cuddle?" Nevio pointed to a door. "Come with me." He went through that door and waited for Artyom. The room was pitch black there was just a device standing in the middle of the room. It looked a bit like a sunbath with a transparent lid. Artyom followed the dark pony and entered it. He was glowing again, "...sorry". He stood in front of Nevio then "It's me who should be sorry. So I'll let you rest in my bed for a bit." He typed a few things on a touchpad and the lid opened. "It's a special kind of bed and as you're also a creature of the dark it should be a very pleasant surprise for you to sleep in here. You'll see."

He set the dark energy supply on half which would kill normal ponies for sure, but Artyom and himself live in the dark so it's more than pleasant for them. The bed supplies a lot of energy to the one sleeping in it. "Also it determines what temperature you like most and heats up or cools down until you're comfortable in it. That is why it has this lid on top. Come here lay yourself down." Artyom nodded and got on top of the special bed, laid down. he turned and looked at Nevio, waiting for him Nevio hopped in with him and said something in another language, the lid closed itself. "The hour we have left should be enough to get you up and ready for the upcoming fight." Darkness flooded the chamber and Nevios eyes began to glow as the device started supplying the energy. He growled softly waiting for the reaction of Artyom. Artyom snuggled up to Nevio, his head under Nevios chin. Artyom closed his eyes and dozed off he started to snore slightly and put his face into Nevios chest fluff

While lying there Nevio kept in contact with Mirabell, who was doing some scouting in Baltimare. ">What is she doing at the moment?<", he asked her in his mind. ">I don't know, but maybe she just wanted some time alone. There is a lot happening between those two as you undoubtedly noticed.<" Nevio looked at the snoring devil. ">Yes and I hope it will happen soon.<" Mirabell laughed and he could feel it through the connection with her. A few hours passed and Artyom was awoken

Nevio was still awake he sleeps rarely. "How do you feel?", he asked with a slight grin on his face.

"Pretty good. How do you feel, dear?"

"How I feel? That's a question I didn't get asked for a very long time", he laughed and opened the lid. "What do you think a shadow feels like?" "Hmmm dark?" "It's not so easy to know, is it? Trust me it's even harder to describe it." "However you feel like be sure that we devil love ponies like you." Artyom traced his hoof on Nevios chest Artyom wanted to kiss Nevio "If not I could make you love it." He winked at Artyom and went into the other room. "Do you want to do anything before we go into the fight?", he asked. "Being prepared for a fight is important." "I think I could sharpen my horns for better efficiency" "Know where ?" "Armory maybe..." Nevio looked at him and held a hoof in front of him. Then suddenly a black metal blade formed on his hoof. "You can take black metal to sharpen your horns." It flew toward Artyom whose horns appeared. He grabbed it and started to grind the horns against the metals edge. "Devil horns are not sensitive at all but they hurt when not sharp enough" "Like." Artyom tried to think of something but couldn't "Well at least someone has use for the black metal. Bahlok never becomes blunt." "I could have used a simple pencil sharpener too. These horns are not normal bones... more like teeth. don't worry they don't bite " After a while, he was finished and his horns, sharp as ever, disappeared. "I am done" "I'm not worried about the little pain that physical wounds can inflict."

Mirabell was about to knock on the door as it opened. She could've guessed that he knew that she was coming. "All missions were finished, no casualties like always." Nevio nodded. "Then go and prepare yourself for the fight", he said. Nevio, we don't even know if that someone is dangerous. Do you really think it's necessary to use two Dark Elite and three Dark Wings for this mission? This looks more like a trap to me than anything.

"I held myself back for so long Mirabell, no one still alive could possibly know my real strength and you know that. For far over thousand years I didn't fight. It's finally time." He said with a slight glow in his eyes. Artyom smiled at the arrival of the mare and teleported over to her, hugging and petting her," who is a good girl" It became awkward Artyom stopped, "sorry" Mirabell looked at him then at Nevio. If Artyom would've been someone else it wouldn't look good for the devil right now, but as he was accepted by Nevio the other night things looked a bit different. He stopped with his explanation and thought about something for a few seconds. "Who won?" asked Nevio. Mirabell looked at the floor and flattened her ears. "I see," said Nevio Mirabell nodded. "That's unexpected." "What are you two talking about ?" Artyom was confused the reference lost on him As long as Nevio and Artyom talked Mirabell was silent and looked at the floor. "Seems she found out, that you're more dominant than she is, which is interesting since she is the beta of my pack. Even though she is female." "oh... well. thanks?" "You don't need to thank anyone for your dominance except yourself." Mirabell slowly walked to Nevio and lay down at his feet. Artyom nodded and asked Mirabell, "Wheres lucy'?" Mirabell smiled as Nevio started stroking her head. Then she, like the good girl she is, gave Artyom his answer "As I returned she was just walking through a forest looking at Trees and eating some wild berries." "okay... I go get her then, where should we meet up?" "Leave her be, she'll be there," Nevio said with a calm voice nearly smiling slightly while Mirabell was embracing his touch. "Bahlok will teleport us to the spot in Baltimare." He turned his head and just a fraction of a second later a grey pony with blue and red markings appeared right next to him. "the dark metal?" "No, the dark metal is made out of my shadows and darkness. Bahlok is something very different", Nevio explained. "hello block" "Everyone ready?" "Hello", the grey pony returned the greeting without a smile or any other sign of emotions. Then he reached out with his hoof and suddenly the air around his hoof looked like a paper wall he sticks his hoof through. Then he just ripped a rip into the room like it was the most normal thing ever. With the rift opened Nevio stepped through and Mirabell followed. Before she did she took a little black bag out of Nevios Desk.

"It's safe", Bahlok said and went through. He would hold the portal open for as long as Artyom needed to go through. Artyom was next

The other side of the rift was very different from the room they just were in. All around them were plants that looked like they were rotten and water seemed black. The Sky was also black with two moons. Nearly the whole land was made out of black stone. "Welcome to the Darklands", Nevio said. "Here was my home a long long time ago." "edgy," said Artyom under his breath and said louder. "Tartarus, mine at least, is pinker than this place..." "The Darklands be the shadows are born." In the far, a wicked and monstrous sound came through to the group. "We should move quickly. The animals have felt our presence and whatever that thing is we're fighting against I would rather take that enemy on than any of the animals here." Bahlok ripped another rift into the room and they saw Baltimare on the other side. "I'll go through last", Nevio said. All nodded and got through the hole

As they all were through Bahlok closed the rift and they looked around. It was a cold night with a bright moon and clear sky. The stars looked down on them like little cameras. A mare appeared right next to them with a blue circle beneath her hoofs. "It's time," Nevio said. "The major of this down didn't know that we're not just dealing with a crazy vampire. It seems this vampire has some very dangerous company. I have positioned over anti mages around the town. No one is coming out or in." Artyom sighed his goofiness out. Serious Artyom was needed "We will have to face magic we don't know, so we have to count on you devil to do whatever you can to protect us against it." A second mare stepped into the moonlight.

"Siren, have you found him?", Nevio wanted to know. "They are three and they are hiding inside the church, but I don't think they are very scared. Something isn't right", she warned him. Nevio nodded and gave her the command to ready the group.

Siren took a step back and closed her eyes. Then her markings changed in color. They turned blood red. She began to sing a violent and aggressive melody, which filled the air and in short time the group was wrapped in her magic. Giving them strength for the fight.

As she was singing someone appeared right beside her. It was a grey-green mare. Her mane was also green, wild and untamed and had grey ends. Siren held her hoof out to her and the mare suddenly transformed into a flute made out of mithril. The Symphonica (The Tribe Siren was born in) took the flute and started to play on it to finish the supporting spell.

For Lucy, it was the first time to hear her play and she was overwhelmed by how much stronger she felt. It was like Siren's music awakened the beast inside of her. But at the same time, she felt calm and rational.

Sirens Song came to an end and the flute turned back into a pony. "Wonderful as ever Siren and Thu'um, thank you", Mirabell said, feeling ready for a good fight. "I promise to keep yall safe from the red magic." He clapped his hoof and a red shine washed over all, "at least this shield will prevent you from taking damage from the first hit by red magic" "Let the fight happen then." Nevio looked at Mirabell which immediately took on her wolf form. "Lucy and Artyom you two will go in from the tower of the church, Mirabell and I will break through the front door and Siren ... you know." She nodded and disappeared with Thu'um into the shadows.

Lucy broke a few cookies and a blue circle appeared beneath her hooves. Then she made a big jump and landed on the roof of the church, right next to the bell. "Well, in position", she said to herself. Artyom popped beside her into existence and went low. Heading to the bells, to a trapdoor. "What are you doing?" someone suddenly asked right next to Lucy's ear. She nearly screamed but before she could a hoof hit her hard and she made a hole in the church's roof as she broke right through it.

Nevio didn't waste a second. He walked through the front door of the church breaking it as he did so and caught Lucy. "I'm fine, I'm fine", she said. So Nevio placed her down again.

"You're not a demon or a devil and you survived that blow from me? Weeeh you ponies are fun." Now she saw him. It was a little vampire pony boy. He jumped down into the church hall and landed as if he just had walked down a step.

there goes stealth..< Artyom appeared in the room as well. Behind the colt. "Oh look, an undead parasite" "He's not the vampire," Nevio said.

The little colt smiled "Oh look there is Nevio what a coincidence. You didn't tell me that you wanted to visit."

"You know each other?", asked Lucy. Nevio shook his head. Artyom's horns appeared, they glowed and a sword was at his side. He growled and looked around for any other vampires or monsters. But at this moment only the boy was there. It was strange just this little boy against a group of the most dangerous monsters and fighters of Equestria and beyond.

Nevio looked at the little colt. "Say, where is he?"

“Who?", the colt asked. "You mean master? He's not here. I'm your opponent, dragon.

Nevios eyes started glowing red. "There are only a few people who know that. Where did you get that information from?"

"As if I would tell you, grandpa", he stuck his tongue out. "Dragon? Nevermind. Listen, boy no matter what you will do your team will loose because if I do, stronger devils will come and kill you so hand us over your master or face consequences." If the vampire does not agree to that then there is no hope for a diplomatic talk. One chance for the enemy to back down. Always.

Artyom readied his sword and waited for the answer. "Consequences? I don't think you understand, devil.", the boy said. Nevio growled. "You won't try that boy." The little Demon grinned. "Well, we are." He turned to Mirabell. "How many ponies are at headquarters?" "About why?" Artyom took an unnoticed step forward. Every time the boy blinked Bahlok vanished. The boy looked at Artyom then at Mirabell. "This is boring." Suddenly Artyom was on top of the boy and placed some pentagrams on his neck.

"Uhhhh what do they do devil?", he laughed. "Depends on Nevio," he said and a crystal appeared beside new, "any kind of spell you use on that will appear on the pentagram" he looked back at the devil, " )" Back at the vampire "That's good because he can't. His magic doesn't work on me. I'm immune to dark magic." Nevio looked at him. "This means I was right." Mirabell grinned and Lucy laughed. "We have him!" Nevio looked at Bahlok. "Bring him here". A few seconds later Bahlok returned with a black stallion. "You said there would only be low hunters left at headquarters!" Nevio laughed. "Did you really think I would leave headquarters without a back plan?" "Or tell the truth to the enemy?" "Even friends I hope that's okay with the team." "Meh" The little boy looked a bit startled."idiot you had one job" "Enough pep talk now," Artyom went serious and kicked the undead foal toward the others "You are immune but he isn't." The dark furred pony clearly feared what was about to happen now. "Oh, also boy try being immune to this," Mirabell growled as Nevio gave her an invisible signal. "Don't kill him." The boy didn't seem so fearless anymore. "These are not the main threat", Nevio stated. "Let's find out who is then. Bahlok gets Siren." The weapon vanished immediately. Mirabell got closer to the vampire. "She she is a ponywolf!" Artyom growled and put a hoof on the little vampire, "anyway, if you don't answer our questions I will cook your flesh and melt your bones and feed you off to Cerberus ... or the ponywolf" he winked at Mirabell

"so... answer our questions. NOW" "You didn't even ask me a question yet silly devil." Suddenly a darker voice appeared. "And they won't get to." Mirabell and Lucy were pushed against the walls of the church not able to move. Only Nevio and Bahlok could still easily stand upright."It's been so long traitor", the dark red stallion said to Nevio.

The eyes of the pony-dragon started to glow his face filled with anger. "Drem Yol Lok, Nevio", said their enemy. "Drem Yol Lok, Dukaan. What are you doing here Dukaan? I thought I killed you for good this time." Dukaan ground his teeth. "I won't rest before I killed the traitor! So I found away around your weak spells, Nevio. Their magic." He pointed at Artyom. "I must thank your kind, for your magic is the key to bring chaos to this world."

Nevio tried to think of a way to get everyone out here alive. This was far worse than he expected. "Shiite" Artyom breathed out and run to lucy, "You alright, love?" "Love? How sweet. They are so different, aren't they? From our devils of course. Soft hearts and kindness, it's disgusting. They should all die!" he jumped at Artyom and reached out to give him a blow which would've catapulted him through the church wall. But instead, his hoof stopped as it hit something very hard and sturdy. The shockwave of the blow made cracks into the church wall. Nevio was standing right before the devil. "Don't let your guard down", he said but suddenly was hit by something different. The red shield around Nevio lifted as it did its job. But now Nevio was not able to defend against what came next. Suddenly he couldn't move anymore and with another blow, he hit the wall in the back of the church. Still unable to move he tried to find a way to lift the magic with his but was unable to as it did not follow the same rules as normal magic and even now he didn't want to use his last resort. "Nev! Grr! You unauthorized capitalistic swine!" Artyom turned to the dragon. clopping his hoofs at the ground a wall of magic appeared around Mirabell and Lucy as a shield "I'll turn your insides into dog food!" Artyom prepared himself with another red shield over him and summoned his swords. "How was that magic he used to overcome yours, the devil? You know about the dark runes, don't you? " He freed his two colleagues and dark runes began to appear all around him. "Made from your own kind to defeat the red mages they were facing day to day. The same magic, that is allowing me to use your methods, functions, and variables. Come at me try to hit me, but you know you can't defeat me with me being able to use the best of both worlds." "Bah!" Artyom stepped forward, "there is more to red magic than red magic alone, dragon!" The swords started to swirl around Artyom like Sharks around an alpha if sharks would hunt in packs

"I studied it for years." He smirked and with a swipe of his hoof, a black rune destroyed the swords flying around him. "Forget it. You won't win this, devil", the little Vampire boy said tauntingly.

"You have to do it Nevio."<, Mirabell thought to him. But he didn't want to. Not now, not here. Suddenly a melody emerged. Played on a flute. "Stop her!", Dukaan yelled at his underlings and they immediately took off to stop Siren. But as soon as they jumped into the air Bahlok appeared right next to the little Vampire boy hitting him right back to the ground. Without the boy being able to recover Bahlok kicked him in the air again and another blow launched him right against the church's altar. At the moment the dragon did not look at the devil. Artyom was able to punch him in the face like a meteor from the border of the galaxy.

Dukaan made a barrel roll and landed on his hoofs again. He didn't seem very damaged. Then he took off to stop Siren. "You have to do everything yourself." Bahlok did let go of the little boy and faced the master of those two. The time he wanted to use magic on Bahlok the grey pony just shrugged and washed it off like it was nothing. "You pest of a weapon." The next thing that happened was unexpected to most of the team. Bahlok showed an emotion. It was pure aggression. He needed the emotion to boost his next blow. Dukaan tried to catch it off but it was too fast for him to even see it. The grey stallion kicked the red pony six feet deep into the floor. Then he had to retreat because it did cost him a lot of energy.

Finally, Siren was finished and a blue wave washed over the church. Lucy and Mirabell were able to move again. Nevio stood up immediately and made a lightning step to Bahlok. "Teleport us to headquarters!", he shouted at Siren. The Symphonica jumped down and Lucy ran right next to her throwing a cookie at each one of the team. They broke on contact and placed a rune on each one. "Now!", she shouted and Siren played a quick piece of music and suddenly they were standing in the middle of headquarters. Artyom growled, "I haven't expected him to be that way... you alright, lucy?" He went to nuzzle lucy and nodded to Mirabelle "I am, but I thought he was dead." Nevio nodded. "Me too, we saw him die." Ponies came running with supplies and medicine to take care of wounds. Artyom breathed out, "I commission a spell to hack him.. or is there another way ?"

That's the problem and also why he wants to see me dead. I'm the only one left that can kill him. If he dies normally he just comes back. He has to be killed with special magic only a pony-dragon can cast." "We could turn him to stone or similiar. " "No, then he would just wait his turn to come back. You can't keep someone tape in something forever. Trust me we tried", said Siren. "Got a plan?" "We won't be able to do this alone. We don't have a choice. I have to contact Razlad. Except if you would find a way to defend yourself against those dark runes I showed you. If you are able to do that he wouldn't be able to counterspell your magic." Nevio thought about it for a while. "He wants to kill me. I will hide where he's never gonna find me and in the meantime, you two will go on a vacation." "...Fine. tho I am not sure if razlad will help.. anyway, vacation?" "Razlads magic... is specialized" "If we can pull it off without him it would be even better. That's why you two will be on vacation for a while. In the Darklands." "Aye, I'll get my stuff. See you all soon... " Artyom left. Lucy also went to grab some stuff. "Siren make a package for them." He thought about something again. "And for me. I'll be joining them. If something happens to send Bahlok." After an hour, Artyom stood in the room they first teleported put from Out from Siren followed shortly after. "This won't be easy, but why the darklands?", she had an idea but didn't know exactly why he chose that horrible place.

Because it's hostile and the magic we use to get around Artyom's magic comes from there. Everything there is filled with that energy. If we're going to find a way to defend against it, then it will be there. Artyom waited on lucy. Lucy wanted to say goodbye to Nevio, but then to her surprise, he stepped through with them. "So here we are. The Darklands. A Dimension where light as the pony world knows it doesn't exist." "So. Do we camp somewhere or is there a special hotel you made somewhere?" "Nope just us and the wild and gruesome Darklands. To sustain a hotel here it would take nearly all of my troops to secure the place."

"Makes sense... we follow, you lead then" "That's another misconception. I'm here to oversee your progress not to guide you." He said. "You two are on your own." As soon as he said that black smoke surrounded him and he melted into the shadows. "I just don't want you to die yet, so I'll be keeping an eye out for you two." "Creepy... " he shuddered and looked around, "whats your input on this, Lucy?" "It's been a long time... ", she just said. "The biggest problem will be finding food. If I recall correctly the only way of finding food in this land is to kill and even then you don't eat what you have killed. The land somehow keeps you alive as long as you're killing." "Nutrition is taken care off then. We need to find or build a shelter first, then look for stuff to hunt down. Probably be always on the lookout and always moving. You know this lands better than me, do you have an idea where we can build a shelter or similar ?" Artyom finished and continued to scan the landscape.

"To be honest I'm kind of lost here, too. It's been a while and I was one of the ponies who didn't have to train here. Other ponies who want to join elite forces have to be trained here. They need to survive a full year." She looked around. "Shelter? Well, do you think the shelter would be a good idea? Because staying in one spot makes us an easy target. We shouldn't take shelter somewhere for more than one or two days."

"Exactly what I meant. " He started walking Somewhere... "Do you think that mountain there is safe to set camp at the base" ```

Darklands

She smirked. "Nothing here is safe, but it will be okay for a few days we should scout the area."
"Would it make sense to make a map of this place or does it change form and stuff ?"

"I'm not sure we would have to find out. But I don't know what we would need a map for", she thought about it for a while not finding a reason to make a map.
"Right. My base building senses were tingling. " they approached the dark mountain and Artyom moved his hoof to the side. A panel opened up at his hoof and he tapped on it. A cylindrical holograph appeared moving into the side of the mountain. It was long enough for three ponies in a row and high enough for one and a half. Artyom switched something off on the panel and the mountainside inside the cylinder disappeared. A clean cut hole was there. "Shelter for tonight," Artyom said and moved in, inspecting the walls

She followed him and took a weird looking pen out of her bag. "Well, you made the cave. Now take a step back don't stand in the circle." She walked to the entrance and a blue circle started to form beneath her it was filled with runes. She took her pen and wrote new ones to the ones already there.
"You securing the entrance? " he asked and let two matresses appear.
"Mhm", she answered but kept staring at the symbols. Then she finished and the blue circle turned black before vanishing. "Okay, that should keep us rather safe as long as we're in here.

Nevio had his ways to come around and keep with them even if Lucy magically closed the entrance. >Hm, she makes the same mistake as everyone else. I guess she wouldn't be able to know.< He listened closely and could hear a very distinct sound for him. "There they are."

Lucy looked at Artyom and the mattresses. "I'm not so sure if it was a good idea to use magic though. If I'm thinking about it. The only thing that's keeping animals alive here is to kill other animals. So wouldn't they develop senses a lot different from animals back home? What if they can sense magic?"
"That would suck," Artyom deadpanned and looked outside, "Where do you think are the monsters?"
"I don't know, that's why I think we should climb that mountain and look for them." She recalled something. "Wait, why did that wor ", then she noticed it. "Oh shit! We should hurry out of here!" In the back of the cave, the shadows started to build up to a black wall. Lucy made a run for it and headed just outside the cave they just made.
Artyom was right behind her.
Just as they left the cave the shadows made a really unpleasant sound and from one moment to another the mountain was back to normal. "I just remembered something. This land doesn't like change. It has a old magic protecting it. Changes made by outsiders, that don't use the magic of this land, won't last very long."
"Grrr... well then. Any ideas?"
"Yeah, let's start by climbing on top of that mountain. I feel like we should get ourselves a better view over the land and situation we are in." She looked up at the mountain top. It was a long way up, she wouldn't be able to jump up without using a lot of her energy. "Guess I'll need my energy, so normal climbing it is."
Artyom grunted and both began their walk, "So whatcha think Nevio is up to? He can't be watching us all that time, right ?"
"He will be watching us the whole time. For him, this is nothing more than visiting home. As for what he has planned for us I think what he said. He wants you to find a way to defend against dark runes." Soon they were halfway up.
"The problem with these runes were that my body thought of them as a superior in command. I need more samples to filter that out and I might feel better than"
"Your magic is weird, but okay lets torture you with some black magic then, but first we search for something to kill."
"Mhm..." Artyom spied something small moving in the far and pointed at it, "You see that?" he whispered.
"It's just one. There should be herds around here somewhere. Let's continue further up." But as soon as she wanted to make another step they could hear a loud growl. The little spot was slowly coming closer. "Ehm, that doesn't sound good."
A few weapons appeared around Artyom and he growled like a lion about to pounce its enemy
"Here? We're literally standing on the side of a mountain! That thing can fly. Hurry up!" She had no other choice and used her runes to jump up the mountain, fast enough to prepare for the encounter.
"Hm," Artyom was angry and sprinted along the mountain to the top. A black spot came up but in his anger, he used his swords and slashed it in half. He was at the top now, looking down, waiting for Lucy
She landed right beside him. "You're fast." The dot was now as big as a house. It was close enough to see what it was. It looked like a giant eagle with horns. As it came closer it ascended into the air. "It's getting altitude to crash down on us!" Lucy made a few runes appear and threw them at the bottom. They formed a line leading a few meters back. "When he is close to hitting us just walk back. Those circles will make you walk at near speed of sound."
Artyom clicked his tongue at that and pentagrams appeared around him as his horns glowed. The programs connected with the trigger of Lucys runes
The beast was coming
Lucy was just taking a step backward and with that, she was out of the reach of the beast. "Evading, success now for the harder part." She made a big jump onto the eagle. But before she could reach it the animal's tail hit her and she had to defend against it, which stopped her midway.
Artyom looked at Lucy and then at the eagle. "Lucy! Get away from that!" He had to step back. He did and vanished in a moment too, triggering the explosive pentagrams for the eagle
It was too late to get away from the explosion, so Lucy broke a cookie in half making an explosion shield around her. After the explosion, the shield was gone. The smoke around the eagle lifted. "It worked! It lost its left hind leg." The eagle tried to escape taking off into the air. "Oh, no you won't. Artyom jump!" A blue shimmer appeared beneath his hoofs.
Artyom jumped and catapulted himself on its neck, he took what might be feathers and yanked them put
Out
He glanced at a wing and fired another explosive its way
This time the black feathers absorbed the explosive. Lucy knew what this was. "It's adapting to your magic! You have to use something different!", she shouted then she thought about something. >Well I hope all that bow training was enough to do this. Siren, now we'll see how good you trained me with this thing<, she thought and held her hoofs up in the air. A bow made out of blue energy appeared in front of her. "Let's see. Take the bow, make an arrow, aim and ...", she shot the arrow and it hit the beast right in the right wing. The eagle screamed but continued flying.
Artyom did not waste time and decided to emulate pure white magic in his hoofs. Light touched dark and the beast screamed as its spine melted
That was the final blow the scream stopped and the monster's eyes turned from yellow to black. It fell back to the ground. "Get off of it!"
Sticky black shadows started to come out of the monsters feathers and body.
Artyom teleported beside Lucy and took her body, red wings spread from the air and they watched the beast turn to nothingness as they slowly descended to the ground

As Artyom teleported to lucy and both watched the beast die
As the beast vanished something changed. Lucy looked at her right hoof. "A sigil? Is it because we killed that beast?" She somehow felt stronger.
"Apparently," said Artyom and watched the nothingness rot, "I suggest we rest for a few hours and then explore some more "
"I ... do you feel exhausted? I don't feel any exhaustion. It's like it just vanished after we killed that thing." She came a bit closer to him.

"I... I feel a bit dizzy and weak actually... just a nap... nap...zzzz"
Artyom fell asleep while standing
"Huh?", she said surprised. "Artyom that's not a good spot to be falling asleep!"

Let him he can't help it. It's the nature of this land and your connection to each other." Lucy understood. "You mean because we share a special connection the land transferred the energy of the kill to me instead of him?

Nevio nodded. "I will help him only this once, he would never wake up again at this rate. You have to be careful in this land. If you use up all your magic there is only a little time before you loose consciousness and if you don't get energy real quick after that, you're done for."
The devil mumbled something in his sleep but continued to just stand there and... sleep
Nevio held his hoof right in front of Lucy and a black crystal started to form on his hoof. "It's edible, give it to him. It will give him enough energy for two hours. You need to kill prey for him or he won't get to his full strength again." Lucy took the crystal and stepped to Artyom. As she looked back Nevio was gone. "Well, here goes nothing." Carefully she shoved the crystal in his mouth. "Come on you need to bite it", she said as if she was sure that he could hear her.
Artyom licked the crystal and stirred awake. Weakened he bit ob the crystal and swallowed one half and then the other, "ugh, that tastes like mushrooms." He stuck his tongue out and breathed in, "how long was I out?"
"A few seconds Nevio gave me that black crystal. It should give you enough energy for two hours", she said. Then she blushed a bit. "Also he explained why this happened."
"Why the blush?"
"W... well I have to tell you, so no hiding it. It's because of our relationship. Because of that the kill you made transferred to me. But you used up so much of your energy that you fell unconscious. Normally ponys are alone when fighting here, so I couldn't know."
"And how do I get the kills now ?"
A voice out of nowhere "One kill per day is enough to survive. So the second kill is yours."
"The fuck was that?"
"So we need to kill two things a day to survive ?"
Artyom sighed and looked around.
"Seems like it", she said then she spotted another creature just like the one they just killed. Or did she? The creature vanished. "Huh? Wha.. ", she rubbed her eyes. "Huh, must've been my imagination."

It won't take long for them to notice I hope. If they notice too late we're in big trouble ... <, Nevio thought to himself. >... After all, this is why I chose this place.<
"Good... " Artyom saw what resembled a forest on one side and a barren land on the other. "Hmm forest with many covers but too many monsters. Probably critters. And the other not enough but too big monster? What do you think, Lucy?"
"How about we follow that stream down there?", she points to the forest, where a stream was running alongside the forest. "Then we will have the forest for "food" and won't have to deal with little critters that can kill us easily all the time."
"Good idea" he smiled and nuzzled her. Even in desperate times, he shows affection. He walked alongside lucy as they made their way down the river, "Where do you think is the thing we need?"

"The thing? I think it's more the magic of this land that is interesting. After all, this is the world where the black runes originated from."

There is not a land that's more hostile against ponies than here. They will soon enough find out. They don't belong here, so test them, drive them mad and see how they do. Should they survive accept them, if not let them suffer eternal pain and despair<, the pony-dragon remembered the old words.
"Hm..."
Mirabell and Bahlok managed the guild as long as Nevio was away. Missions were going well so far. Mirabell didn't seem too happy about the peace though. "This is all going way too well."

Bahlok looked at the paperwork and talked at the same time. "He is an Umbra, he won't come near this building without being destroyed. Even with his new found magic, there are things which can kill an Umbra in a blink of an eye. This base possesses one of those things." Mirabell sighed and let the stallion work. "I have some messages to deliver, see you Bahlok."
Back at Lucy and Artyom's, they arrived at the base of the mountain. The river was headed toward the forest part. Looking ominous. Many things moved in there...
"Should we go in?"
"I wouldn't see why not", she smiled and looked at the dark forest. "I just don't want to be asleep in there."

Going into the forest may not have been the best idea they ever had. After days and days of psychological torture, with hallucinations and illusions getting stronger each and every day, it was hard to survive if you don't know what is real and what's not anymore. But after about three days after Nevio thought they wouldn't make it they found something very important.
He grinned and appeared right in front of them before they could get there. "Congratulations you two." Lucy jumped back. "Step back you trick of my mind. No, ... wait. Nevio, is that really you?" The Ponydragon nodded.

Artyom slapped himself and breathed in, "Nevio... move on, please. I don't wanna be here anymore"
Artyom had a really bad experience but found out when he slapped himself that the mind tricks would go away
For him at least
Nevio stepped into the temple. "Come in", he said and waited for them to enter the building.
Artyom moved along without a second thought. Lucy in tow hopefully
Lucy was right behind Artyom. As soon as she stepped into the temple the illusions seemed to lessen a bit. "Where are we?"

Nevio turned around. "Well, it seems like you two did it. These temples are the last step. The only thing left to do now is to die." He made a short pause. "Well not literally, but the process is kind of similar to dying and being resurrected."
Artyom raised his hoof and asked, "sure it would affect me? Devils have their own way to respawn"
"In the old days, Pony dragons and their rider would survive for nearly half or a full year in these lands. The dragon would watch over him to see if he is ready to face the terror of this land. If he succeded the rider would somehow find his way to one of these temples where he will receive a gift. To be accepted by the Darklands means to be a part of it. It means immunity to the dark magic, that originated from here and being able to use that magic to it's full extend." He pointed to to an altar and a stand with a bowl on top of it. Black candles burned with a blue flame all around that altar. "You may never noticed, but I am from this world and much more important I am a pony-dragon." He stepped back and transformed. Dark smoke enveloped his body and his voice sounded a lot darker. Black scales and a red scaled belly showed as the smoke lifted. He wasn't as big as a full grown normal dragon, but big enough for a pony to sit on him. "I will, in the name of this land, accept you as dark beings. That you found this temple on your own means you earned the right. Now the only thing left is one question. Do you accept this gift?"
Artyom just wanted to get to sleep and a no would result in more conversation he thought, "Yesh " he said aggressively
"I will start with our Devil here. Lay yourself down. If you can it's also okay to sleep before I'm doing anything. The temple should lift the weight of the land a bit from your shoulders." He showed him how he should lay down on the altar. Then he moved to the bowl. "I'll begin... then he thought about something. Actually, Lucy gets up there."

She raised an eyebrow but did as he said. She got close to Artyom.

Now, let's begin.

His eyes started to glow. "Prussian Gruth Tahrovin Ensosin Zeim Kiin Hofkiin Ahzid!" He took his arm and bit deep into it. The scales cracked and a few pieces fell into the bowl then he squeezed some blood out of the wounds and drenched the scales with it.

Suddenly the whole temple held his breath. The candles light turned dark and the only light left was Nevios glowing eyes and his scales which started to glow blue. A dark fearsome voice filled the temple. "State your Name Child of the Shadows!"

First, he said his name in the Language of the ponies. "My name is Nevio Guardian of the Shadows. Did Los Nevio Vahlok Faal Vokun! They found the temple without my help. So I ask this land to accept them and reincarnate them as children of this land."

"Your black heart speaks the truth Child, so be it!", the voice said and the scales flew out of the bowl circling over Lucy and Artyom.

She looked at Artyom. "Hey, you silly devil. I love you."

Artyom laid down on his side, closing his eyes. The biggest fear he currently held was how his boss would react to that. And how the magic would apply to his own red one. He felt how Lucy got closer and how Nevio spoke the chants. A slight worry inside him that something would go wrong then he heard Lucy say how she loved him. And he smiled, felling genuine love for that Mare he seduced inside a church.
"I can feel fear", the disembodied voice said. Nevio couldn't do anything about what happened next.

Shadows grabbed Artyom and Lucy and held them down on the altar.
"You got accepted by me. Don't fear me. I know it can hurt, it can be the greatest terror to be my child, but whatever you do, never fear the darkness. I'm your ally from now on. Fearing me is painful because I don't like pushovers. Now straighten up and show me some trust, show me the strength you gained from surviving in these lands, killing all my other children." The magic forced the pictures of all the kills the two did together in their heads. It was its way of testing their mental strength.
For Artyom, the experience was too fast. He took all in stride and before he knew it, it was over. He opened his eyes.

Lucy had a hard time getting all the information in as well, but she understood what the shadows wanted. Her body relaxed even if the shadows ripped harder on her soul, she endured all of it.

Last try<, Nevio thought. The disembodied voice now canceled all another sound.

Listen closely, devil. Why do you think you endured all of this terror?" As it said terror a invisible hand pulled on a part of Artyom's soul. "This magic is foreign to you. You're from far away, not even from the same dimension. But even you have to play by the rules of this land, by my rules. You endured all of my tests, all of this terror, now become that terror. Endure the darkness, the pain, the horror and be reborn as a child of the Darkness. Only then are you ready to hold the power I can gift you?

I will! I try... playing by the rules< Artyom thought back as something opened in his mind, inviting the new force to repeat or do something similar
"There you go, child. You know rules. Your magic is based on so many rules. Now this will hurt very badly, but you will endure it."

Nevio stepped into a now appearing circle. "How have you decided?"
"They're accepted. Continue with the Resurrection, dragon." Nevios eyes turned bloodred and dark shadows were flowing out of his mouth. They wrapped around the scales which now stopped over Lucys and Artyom's heart. With pure force, the scales pierced right into their hearts. Lucy screamed upon the pain. But it soon vanished. She felt really cold and weak. Then there it was, a dark shadow offering his strength. She took his offer and as soon as she did the scale melted into a shadow fusing with her soul connecting her with the Darklands. "Your magic is very similar to mine I can grant the gift of my strength and help you to cast even stronger darker magic, Lucy Moon took a thÃƒÂ» (Sign of the Dark)." The hole the scale left was soon closed by shadows leaving no scar.

As for you, it seems your magic is very different. I can't grant you my strength. But I can grant you my protection. Don't be afraid of the darkness anymore, because now it is your ally. I helped your soul to learn the difference between dark runes and your superiors. No dark spell will confuse your soul anymore, Artyom.

"Thank you, great one". Artyom opened his eyes and saw perfectly in the darkness, "I shall use it to protect those I care about." He looked at Lucy and then at Nevio, "but can we go home now ???"

The land shook as if it would laugh. "Yes, you can continue your fate now."

d

Nevio changed into a pony again, his wound still bleeding. "Bahlok!", he said in a loud commanding voice. The grey pony appeared right next to him and left the rift open. He didn't say a thing.

"Ah. Bahlok! I could kiss ye!" Said Artyom and hugged the weapon. Then he took Lucy on his back and galloped back through the portal. Lucy dumbfounded on the way

She enjoyed his joy of getting back into the world she knows best. So she allowed him to take her with him. Bahlok looked at Nevio. "You can close the rift. I'll be a while." The weapon nodded and stepped through.

And Artyom ran through the hallways like a pro runner. Lucy on his back till he came across a set of double doors leading to their rooms. It opened and he jumped into a bed. Snuggling up with Lucy while drifting to sleep

Lucy smiled. "You surely earned it", she whispered and stroked his mane, while he drifted off.

Chapter 8

It has been so long Nevio.
Yes, my journey isn't finished yet. Dukaan is back." The land shook, this time in anger. "I knew it wasn't the end for him. He's gotten stronger. That's why you brought those two to me." Nevio nodded and the voice continued. "I can feel your desire ... you desire to see her again. Not a day passes that you don't think of her. That's how I know you won't end up like him. He knows nothing about love. Even the Darklands have their kind of love. Maybe ponys don't understand, maybe they find it cruel and horrible, but even a dark heart can love.

I know that better than anypony else", Nevio said. "You will see her again, son. She's well." The pony-dragon slowly shook his head. "You don't need to test me. I won't fall for it.

You're truly my son, a son with a dark, broken heart though. He will use it against you. It's the only reason he could pin you down in the last fight." His eyes started glowing. "I know, but I'm not alone anymore. They're

They can do nothing to kill him. Only a pony-dragon can kill an Umbra. Or do you think the princess of the Crystal Empire would help you? They are against all of us. They would wait until he killed you and then just tear him off this world! No, you must kill him. You're the last one left, that is strong enough to do it.

Nevio looked at the floor, a rare sight. "Yes, but this time it's not just me and my weapon." He looked up again showing new found strength. "It's me and ponies that trust me against him and his ... playthings." The land shook again "Then what are you waiting for child? Show me and the shadows what you can do." Nevio bowed down and vanished into the shadows. Back at headquarters he gave Mirabell and Bahlok a timeout from working. He was back and in charge again.
Artyom woke up in his bed. He looked to his side and saw the sleeping form of his mare. He smiled and lied back. About to drift back to sleep
Lucy mumbled his name in her sleep and rolled herself onto her back. Unintentionally showing her blushed face and private parts, which were a bit wet from the wet dream she had.
Artyom growled in need as the sight alone made him horny. Thinking about how he should proceed he decided to get under the blanket and kissed her clit
Lucy kept sleeping but a soft moan escaped her lips. Again she called him by his name.

mm did i ever eat her out?< he thought and gave a long lick along her blushing lips, >hmm that's my breakfast then<
She wasn't a very heavy sleeper, so the long lick woke her up. She was a bit surprised at first, but before she even opened her eyes she had adapted to the situation. "Naughty devil~", she said with a lovingly soft voice.
With a smile Artyom kissed her inner walls, burrowing his muzzle deep inside e
Her
She helped him doing that by carefully pushing with her hoof on the back of his head. "That's a good boy", she moaned and demanded more as the feeling of arousal began to increase.
He then used his long devil tongue to tickle her clit and also to massage her love tunnel. With his lips, he kissed the pussy and then sucked on it.
She did let go of him. It wasn't necessary to help him he did know very well, what he was doing. But she wanted more. "Turn around, onto your back", she said.
Artyom let go off the pussy and reappeared beside her on his back, "good morning, love"
"And what a good morning", she said smirking, look at who needs some attention." She turned around and got on top of Artyom in a 69 position. Then she started licking his shaft. She was so aroused from the taste and the feeling of his dick in her mouth that her love juices started to drip out of her slit, as if her body was trying to encourage him to continue where he left of.
He didn't waste any time and dove right into her vagina, sucking as before
Lucy's moans were dampened because of her full mouth. It was a wonderful feeling and she still wanted more. In a nice and slow motion she sunk her head a lot deeper, deepthroating his massive horsecock. She kept him in, for as long as she could, licking the base of his shaft. As she lifted her head again she made sure to get him nice and wet, just to do it again and again. Moaning with a full mouth and feeding him with her juices was a nice way of having him, but this wasn't enough, not at all, she needed to feel him inside of her.

She looked back at him with a nearly begging look on her face. "Please, fuck me, I need you Artyom."
He stopped licking and met her gaze with his own, "then lie you on your back and spread your hindlegs for me" he smiled and waited for her to get off him
She obeyed and showed him her private parts lying on her back. Breathing heavily she looked at him, waiting for him to rut her. "Look how wet you made me, it's still coming out", she moaned.
He lied on top of her and pressed his pelvis against hers, the wet entrance accepting him fully. He looked in her eyes as he started to pound her like no tomorrow
Lucy wrapped her forelegs around him. She wanted to squeeze her inner walls together to make herself a bit tighter for him, but he fucked her with so much force that she wasn't able to. It was mind melting. The only thing she could do was giving him a passionate and lustful kiss.
Which Artyom gladly gave back and enjoyed while rutting his mare into bliss
She couldn't hold back anymore this was all too much for her. How he pinned her down beneath him and his fast movements pushed her over the edge. "Artyom, I can't hold back I'm cumming!" She said, hoping he would just continue to fuck her until he filled her up. But thoughts were hard to catch for her right now as a wave of pure bliss and pleasure washed over her, eliminating every last thought leaving her head nearly empty just filled with the need to continue mating until her devil gave her his seed.
Artyom felt her cum exploding from her entrance around his cock and sheets underneath. He still had a long way to rut until he could give her what her body demanded. Her entrance squeezed on him trying to milk his cock. But he could bot yet and thus continued to ram his hips into her
"Yes, don't stop!", she nearly screamed. She was shivering out of pleasure. Her inner walls kept pulsing in rythm with his thrusts. Making a open path for him to enter and then squeezing on his shaft like her pussy wanted to milk him and keep him deep inside to get every last drop out of him.
The tingling sensation started in Artyoms shaft and he could predict that in a few seconds he would fill her up with devil seed. With a few thiughts and prayer to razlad he made the seed that is about to hit her infertile because he wanted to shoot a foal inisde her ÃƒÂ¶ater when both are in Tartarus. With a grunt he pushed forward, his tip seen as a bulge in her belly and then watmth filled lucy as the thick glob like ropes of baby batter filled her insides.
As another orgasm hit her and she felt the warmth spreading in her belly she did let her tongue stick out and moaned in excitement and pleasure. Her love hole tightens again to get as much of his seed inside of her as possible. She wrapped her arms around his head and pulled carefully closer to kiss him. "Best morning, ever", she smiled.
"Best morning 'yet'" he said and nuzzled her cheek, "imagine eating ice cream while i eat you out. Aint that a good thought ?" Ge kissed her nose and pulled out, "as good as it was but let me try to catch more Zs" he lied back down and tried to fall asleep
Lucy snuggled him. "It would. Now shush little devil. Relax and sleep tight", she whispers into his ear and gives him a kiss on the cheek.
"Aye"

"He kept low for the week you were gone. It seems as if he is sure that he will win, regardless of how long it takes", Mirabell said.

Well, it's his one mistake every time. He thinks he has won before he even tried. That's an Umbra's way of thinking", Nevio replied. "Tomorrow it will be his final day.

Siren and a few other ponies were sitting at a table with Nevio and Mirabell. They all agreed that it had to end the next night.
Artyom meanwhile went deep inside himself in a meditation and checked his core if all spells and settings were up to date, also his mana. He did not know where Lucy was, he knew that he was in their room meditating. Maybe she is training herself, maybe she is meditating as well, maybe she molests his still body right now.
Lucy slept a bit longer, then got up. "He's such a heavy sleeper", she thought and went to make some lunch, it was around pm in the afternoon.
After Artyom finally checked all his algorithms and spells and cleaned his magic veins did he crack open an eye and sat up. Lunch was already on the table and the smell hit him like a snowball in summer. Lucy could have thought that he woke up due to the smell of the tasty food on the table
She was still preparing a salad as she recognized him moving. >Well hopefully he will like it this time<, she thought to herself, remembering the first time she cooked for him.
Then she smiled, she still felt a bit warm from the sex they had before. Her thoughts went another way as she thought about having his child again. The mare could feel the heat in her cheeks returning as she blushed. >Maybe, someday<, she told herself.
He stood up and walked over to her, giving her a peck on the cheeks and then sitting down, "how did you sleep?"
"Very well, hope you slept well, too and I also hope you're hungry", she said putting the salad on the table.
"Mhm," he dug right into it. Waking up took so much energy from him.
She sat down at the table and started eating, too. She kept quiet for quite some time seeing if Artyom would've any questions.

It was the next day. Everyone was prep and ready and about to start going to the battle place. They were just waiting for necio
Nevio
"Well this is unusual." A mare said walking by. "The highest ranks of the Dark Hunt gathering together?" Nevio came out of his office and the mare vanished as quickly as she could.
Bahlok opened the rift to Baltimare.
All stepped through and tracked down the church
Nevio looked around. "You can see his influence. Ponys hiding in their homes. The vegetation is slowly dying." Then he saw what he looked for. "Black Crystals, so he's still here."
A red shimmer washed over everybody as Artyom used once again his red shield on all. He did not say a word. It was war now and he was serious
"..."
Mirabell and Siren stayed at home it was only. Lucy, Artyom, Bahlok and Nevio now against the Shadow and his companions. "He will try to default to his newfound red magic, if he notices that the two of you are not affected by his runes. That time you could use your new found defenses against him and disable his red magic. You can do that right?" Nevio looked at Artyom.
"Yes, he has only missionary red magic. Mine is superior..." Artyom did not know how he would affect the dragon but he was damn sure that he needed access to its spine.

"I just need him unable to move or do anything for a few seconds to get his heart out," Nevio said.

"Of course grandpa what " the vampire bat-pony didn't even finish his sentence before Nevio squashed his head. "No time for this", he just said and walked right through the church's front doors.
The devil stuck his tongue out at the downed vampire, "see you soon, vampire".
They all were in the church
"Then there is another one of his playthings left. I don't have time for these " This time Nevio was the one not finishing his sentence. He had to evade the punch of the second servant.
Whoever the second one was, Artyom smelled great evil on them and prepared a spell to cancel out other spells as a defense
Nevio was still recovering as Lucy made a lightning step to the servant and threw a lot of cookie crumbs at him. He laughed "What do you want to make me die with unhealthy sweets?" He came closer trying to hit Lucy with his hoof.
Artyom jumped behind him, pounced the newcomer to the ground and rolled away from Lucy with the new enemy.
"Unhealthy sweets?", a shadow hang over her eyes. "You, son of a bitch!", she screamed and her eyes turned black. Suddenly the cookie dust on his fur turned black as well and runes appeared all over his body.
Nevio looked at Artyom. "Get off of him!", he shouted and jumped at Artyom pushing him away from the black stallion.

Lucy stomped with her right hoof and the runes all over his body turned red exploding him from the inside. His skin and also the dark magic that supported his strength weren't enough to defend him against nearly a hundred explosions from inside of his body. It tore him apart, blood and intestines poured out of his body onto the floor.
"Woooo!" Artyom cheered from under Nevio, his hooves in the air.
"Now get off me," he said to Nevio. Already pushing the stallion off him
His hoofs didn't find anything to push away as Nevio was already teleported behind Lucy to defend her. "Dukaan, it's totally you, sneaking up on ponys to kill them while they're not looking."

"It's not my problem if they don't pay attention", the Umbra said and punched Nevio with Crystals around his hoofs. That gave the dark red pony enough time to get a bit of distance.

As Lucy saw him a wave of aggression shot through her whole body and somehow she knew exactly what to do. Her white fur turned grey and proceeded to turn black little by little and the white of her eyes turned pitch black.
Artyom scanned her and knew what kind of spell to use. He initiated that one and the same happened to him. He stepped beside lucy
She told Artyom to be ready in a slightly darker voice. "This will show him that black magic won't help him here."

Nevio grinned and Dukaan reacted immediately. "This ... no, dragon, what have you done!" But then he grinned, too. "She's a child of the darkness now I see. Then let's see what she's learned in just a week."
Nevio became big eyes. "You wouldn't!" Dukaan raised his hoof and suddenly a wave of pleasure washed through Lucy's body, she collapsed gasping and panting. "As I thought you trained them in pain but left them completely vulnerable in terms of lust. How amusing!" He twisted his hoof a little and Lucy nearly screamed in pleasure. "Now lets see how well she behaves."

Lucy shivered as he gave her the command to beg for release. But instead of asking him she looked at Artyom. "T take me, please I need you", she whispered.
Artyom looked at her, there was no time to fuck so he had to use a trick he learned from his succubi aunt. He touched her forehead and overwhelmed it with a spell of eternal orgasm for a second. While lucy recovered he looked at the enemy umbra and said, "last chance, demon. Give up now and die peacefully or witness the horror i will bring!""
"I won't bow to a young devil. I won't even bow before your boss. After all I found the way to defeat your low level red magic." Dark runes appeared all around him.

It was like he rejected her offer, which made her feel more pain than any orgasm could ever overcome with pleasure. The second she recovered from the orgasm the darkness took over and she felt his rejection deep in her heart. "It's all his fault ...", black tears of blood ran down her cheeks. "... for that, he needs to die."

Black runes also appeared around her, but with the black runes there were also shadows surrounding each rune bringing it to live. Very sudden and with a calm voice Lucy said just one thing, to release the dark magic. "Suffer."
The runes shot right through his black magic and Dukaans eyes turned black for a second, he screamed but redeemed himself rather quickly. But it was clear he had to use a lot of strength to defend against her curse.

Then the moment came he tried to use red magic to end her attack. Nevio gave the signal and hoped that Artyom was ready.
Artyom saw the lines of codes in ducks veins as he tried to use his kind of magic. Artyom used a short teleportation spell and jumped directly into dukaan, the current spell failed as Artyom's touch gave him the opportunity to access dukaans code and cut the trigger with the spine... or he tried to because he did not find a red magic spine. Before Artyom could be thrown off he instead used the old method and bit into dukaans neck, injecting a virus that would cut the connection between the core and whatever trigger the pony umbra had.
The virus then settled to mess with dukaan a bit. Paralysus was one of them
Dukaan fell to his knees, because the sudden change in his magic made him vulnerable to Lucys torturing. He opened his eyes and mouth wide as if he was about to scream, but no sound came out of his mouth.

Nevio walked right next to him. "By the rules of the old order, a creature half pony half dragon, is the only dark creature allowed to speak this verdict. You are nothing but a thread to the balance of this world. Hereby I ban you from existence." Dukaans eyes filled with blood as Nevio laid his hoof on his forehead and his whole being was crushed beneath Nevios words. The church bell rang and with each ringing his body continued to dissolve.
Artyom watched the enemy and saw a flicker of red in the melting meat. His hoof went straight into it and he got an item out of the flesh. It was a red ring. Clicking and shimmering bright with little lights inside.
"Hm, what is that?" Lucy was standing right beside him and looked at the little shiny thing.

Nevio watched Dukaan die till the end.

"No idea but he missed the special spine... but this. This is definitely made by devils," Artyom decided to keep the ring until they were in Tartarus again. The ring vanished inside Artyom's hoof who nodded and stood up, he looked at Nevio and the others, "he is dead now?"

"This time it's not just me who killed him it was a verdict spoken by a pony-dragon. He should be gone for good." Nevio looked at Bahlok. He opened the rift.
"Well time to head to headquarters", the pony-dragon said.
Artyom and the others nodded.
Artyom to lucy, "about foals..."
"I know you want some from me"
"Shh not so loud lets us talk about that later", she whispered. Then she just realized that he knew and turned red like a tomato.
Nevio and Bahlok already were through the portal.

"Leave it open for them I'll be in my office." Nevio left Bahlok to guard the rift.
Artyom turned back to Lucy and whispered, "it is alright. And i want to let you know that the thought to have a kid with you makes me very tingling happy but... i wanted to do it back home, you know? And another thing. don't expect it to be an earth pony like you and me. Not only is my family made of many different devil types but our blood just mixes so different than others. It could be anything. Griffin, pegasi or dragon" he took her hoof and looked her deep in the eyes, "Devils cant marry either. Angels forbid it and... tjats actually all downsides i can think of at the moment."

"I don't care about any of that", she kissed him. "As long as it's from you, but how did you ... guess?"

Now she couldn't wait to have some personal space with him.
"You told me yourself in your dirty talk!" He smirked, "and you were always so turned on when I spoke about it "
"I could tell you that I'm wet as fuck right now, but .. I ... won ", she facehoofed herself.
"L let's get home I think I need a cold shower after this."
Then she smiled and gave him a kiss before she went through the portal. "I love you."
"I love you too"
He followed
Bahlok closed the rift as soon as they were both through then he just walked away. "So, you and me, bed, now?", she asked and presented herself to him cuddling against his head and chest.
In Nevios office Mirabell told him the news. "Baltimare is happy with our work, the black crystals are all gone. But there is something that might interest you a bit more. Lucy and Artyom." Nevio raised a hoof. "He told her", he said and smiled as Mirabell nodded. "What a beautiful night, don't you think?" The ponywolf kneeled before Nevio and embraced his touch as he started to pet her. "I will enjoy your company tonight, to celebrate those news." Mirabell shivered under the pressure of the dominance he did put into those words. His words alone, the words of her alpha were enough to bring her close to orgasm.

Chapter 9

Back with Artyom and lucy. "Oh, I nearly forgot. Lucy, there is a bag behind the bed that might interest you"
"A bag? Do you mean the powder?" She giggled.
"Maybe..." he said and thought of the necklace with the gems...
"Well, whatever you wanna do tonight is okay. I'm yours and my body is your property", she said snuggling up to him.
He licked his lips, "well then, find it for me, lucy" he petted her mane, "or pet ?"
As he said pet she nearly moaned a bit. Then she rushed through the room to try and find that bag. She actually remembered that he left the bag of powder on the kitchen table. So it couldn't be that. "Hm, what would he have left behind there?" She tried to find it. If he would walk in right now he could see her butt looking right at him. Her tail raised in excitement.
He watched the show with a bit of amusement and eagerness, he did not interrupt her in her search.
"You nearly have it!"

Her hooves touched something invisible. "But if it's invisible... ", she blushed, " ... I don't recall you buying anything else from their shop instead of the powder." She turned around holding it for him. "Well if it's a surprise tell me to cover my eyes", she smiled.
Artyom lifted the spell off the bag. It was a plain shopping bag, "I wanna see you opening it up"
She did put it on the table and then opened it up. "This is...", she blushed deeply. She looked a bit shy. "D do you want me to put it on?", she asked.
"Yes." That yes was a command, "but i let you decide which gem you put in"
She wrapped it around her neck and looked at him. "I... don't wanna decide. It kind of takes the fun out of it. I'm having this on, because I want you to control me ... master."
"Very well then, pet. I have not seen what the red one does so put that in," he said. Annoyed that she did not accept his kindness.

Lucy took the red crystal and clipped it onto the collar. Suddenly her face was filled with lust and as the crystal started to glow she played herself down before him and spread her legs to show him what happened. Her Gender swapped and it was a very pleasurable process. She moaned and as she got her dick it was already rock hard.

Now what do you say about that?", she smirked. "How about I rut your from behind stud? Or do you wanna sit on top of me?

"Now that was unexpected" Artyom stared at the cock. " the first option sounds nice. Lets get it to use then" he got on the bed as well and got into a sub position
"Take me like your uncle did"
"Such a good boy, so eager to try new things. I think this thing makes me also a bit more dominant. Well how about that." She used her magic to get something from the drawer. "Let's lube you up nice and wet, we don't want it to hurt too much."

Slowly Lucy poured lube all over her shaft and Artyom's rear. "There you go, now relax." She leaned over him and softly bit his ear to get him to feel good and relax a bit.
"Mm lucy... show me what i did to you all those times"
She did it very carefully. First prodding against his rear than probing him softly. Then she used a little bit more force. "Mhh, even just putting the tip in a bit feels nice. Now are you ready for a bit more stud?"
"Only with you"
"Good boy", she said and let her new horsecock slowly and carefully glide into him. "Just a few deep thrusts and you'll start to love it I promise." She was so deep in him that she wondered if she did hit his prostate and with that his G spot.

"Uhgn you're a tight bitch. It feels so good to take you. Tell me when you want it faster, slut", she said as she carefully bit his neck.
"FASTER" just a millisecond after she bit his neck
"don't hold back, I am tough"
She loved his voice when she dominated him. "What a cute voice", she said thrusting a lot harder and faster. "How's that, slut?", she said hoping deep inside, that he's okay with that wording.
He moaned into his pillow as a reply
"Maybe you'll even like it when I do this!", she gave him a slap on his right and left buttcheek. "Such a good boy. Let me do something for you too." She leaned completely on him and took her right forehoof to massage his dick, while her shaft penetrated him deeper and deeper with each thrust till it was fully submerged in his rear.
"Yessss~~"
"Cum with me!", she demanded and he could feel her starting to pulsate. "I'm close your tight fuckhole is so good, I want to fill it up with my stallion spunk!"
"Oh, my love. Anything for you and your glorious cock!" Artyom was leaking and ready to shoot directly into his face

She took him even harder and enjoyed the view as she reached her limit and couldn't hold back anymore. With a few more hard thrusts she released her shots deep inside of Artyom. "Cum for me, pet", she said and continued stroking him until he released all that tasty seed.

Artyom and came in command of his mistress. He shot many ropes of hot cum on the sheets and on his face, feeling the warmth of lucy inside him.
"Good boy release all that pressure." Then as she was finished with him her dick got a bit softer and was pushed out by his rear pulsating. "That was amazing", she said panting and breathing heavily.
"Ha ha hah.. yeah. You can compare it now. Whats better, a male orgasm or a female one?"
Artyom got his strength back and sat up.
"They're both unique", she said. "It feels completely different. A male orgasm is very strong and deep and a female orgasm is mind-melting and weakening. Maybe you should try it sometime", she grinned.
"Ha ha ha.. not today, love. Now get that crystal out. There's is one more of we have not tested yet," he pointed at the... green one?

"W... well that one I'm honest... it's kind of embarrassing. So don't laugh okay?", she said a bit shy. "And before I use that crystal let me go to the bathroom real quick. I know it's not the best sentence to say while in this mood, but trust me it's necessary." She ran into the bathroom and came back real quick looking not really different. Her face was deep red. You could see that it was one of the most embarrassing moments of her life. "T... this ... I ... only for you." Before he could answer anything she clipped the green crystal onto the collar and laid herself in front of Artyom cuddling against him as the crystal started to glow and her thoughts began to slow down.

She looked really confused. "A... Artyom how old am I again?", she asked with an empty look on her face.
"Hmmm not sure" he moved over her to get a better look. She was so young and wide hips. "You look like with extremely wide hips. Not sure if you can take all of me like that but we can try..."
He nuzzled her from behind
"Who is daddy's girl?"

"I.. Me? Me! I am!", she smiled and hugged Artyom. "Take what daddy?", she asked.
"A tickle attack!" He tickled Her
"Nooo", she laughed and rolled onto her back panting a bit. "Daddy, I don't know why, but I feel tingly there", she pointed right at her clit. "It feels weird, I'm scared daddy", she looked like she was about to cry.
"Shoo. don't cry." He nuzzled her, "i kiss the mean booboo away, okay?" He smiled and kissed her winking clit
"I ... daddy, what are you doing? It's dirty down there!" Then the pleasure hit her mature body giving her immature mind nearly an overload, because she couldn't process it. "W what is that t that feels good. Lucy is feeling good, daddy." Her body reacted normally, but it seemed like her mind just couldn't. She couldn't get her head around what was happening, but somehow she liked it.
He continued to lick it
She started to pant a little as her arousal started building up.
He looked up, "do you like it?"
"Lucy likes", she said clearly overwhelmed by her feelings at the moment.
He grinned and popped up, "can I show you something ?"
"What is it, daddy?" She looked very interested. Maybe he was going to do more magic tricks to her body that she didn't know about.
He grinned and sat in front of her, his dick out.
"Daddy was your weewee always this big?", she asked.
"Because it is excited to see~~," he said and leaned forward, aiming for anal sex

Lucy tensed up. "Daddy, what are you doing!", she looked scared.
"Trust me," he said and probed her entrance
The collar glowed and Lucy's fear turned into a smile. "Yes, Daddy", she said relaxing her whole body.
He went right in
The collar kept Lucy from tensing up again as it did hurt a bit that he was going in without lube. But then the pain changed. The now little mare again couldn't get her head around why this started to feel so good, but she didn't want daddy to stop. "I is that another magic trick daddy? It should hurt, but it feels good again."
"It is, baby," he said and pounded a bit harder.
She moaned loudly and as the collar glew again she looked a bit worried, but at the same time very aroused. "Daddy, it's coming out! Something's coming!"
"It's.. fine."
Again the crystal lighted up and Lucy rolled her eyes, as her "first" orgasm hit her hard. Normally she would have held back a bit. But this time there was no knowledge of what her body was doing, there was no way she could possibly hold back anything. With the next thrust he did she squirted like she never did before, it dripped onto his cock lubing it up and drenched his belly fur in her juices. While she squirted her anal muscles were pulsing, squeezing pretty hard on Artyom's shaft.
"Good girl. You did fine" he said and with a grunt came too. His cum coated her inner walls white as fuck
"Ah it's coming out of daddy, too ... ", she moaned, " ... daddy feels good too. Lucy happy!"
Then she started to cry a little. This was all too much for her.
He sighed and pulled out from her, "you did well, lucy." He petted her and removed the crystal
As the crystal lost connection with her, she sobbed instead of crying for a moment, then she looked away. "Kiss me", she whispered.
Artyom leaned forward and grabbed her neck, his lips connecting with hers in the next moment

The kiss washed all her tension and embarrassment right away and her whole body relaxed. She put her arms around him and rolled him to his side cuddling up against him. "I love you", she whispered looking deep into his eyes and then she sat up. "Here I want to... show you something." She sat right in front of him as she touched a few places on her body. Then she asked him to not touch any of the stuff that would appear in a second. As she touched the last place Symbols, Runes and Sigils started to appear all over her body.
"Oh... my "

She looked a bit embarrassed. "These are the runes that allow me to use magic. As you know I'm an earth pony. I shouldn't be able to, but runes allow me to use magic. I won't explain the whole process, but look here, ... ", she pointed to a rune, " ... this one keeps me from taking damage falling." She pointed to another place on her legs. This time the sigil was on each of her legs. "This one enhances my speed. And ... ", now her face turned deep red, " ... this one." She was pointing a few centimeteres above her clit. "This one ... keeps me from getting pregnant", she touched it and looked at Artyom as she did. "I love you", she said once again as she lifted her hoof and the rune was gone. "I know you can determine if you're fertile or not. I want you to be sure you want this as well, but just ... I'm sure I would want it." She was so overwhelmed by her feelings, that she nearly started to cry again, her eyes got a bit wet, but she could hold back from actually doing it. The runes started to slowly fade again and she smiled hoping that he would be okay with her decision.
He had no words
She came a bit closer "I'm sorry if this is so sudden. We don't have to do this right now it just felt like the right time to tell you."
"But we already talked about this, baby" he kissed her again, "after a few jobs in Tartarus and we make that foal reality, okay?"
"You don't have to plan it if you don't want to if you want we can just let it happen", she smiled and gave him a passionate kiss.
He returned it gladly but then said, " a foal now would just complicate things, dear."
"I just wanted to show you this", she pointed to the place where the rune was. "Everything else is for you to decide. It's like I said, I'm yours." With that she snuggled up to him and closed her eyes.
He sighed happily and did the same

She had packed up all her things, she thought she would need. "If I need anything else. I'm sure I'll get it somehow", she smiled and looked at Artyom. "Well, I think I'm ready to go."

"Did you say good bye to the others too?"
"Family and stuff"
"Well if they ever wanna visit me they would just have to come and say hi. But yeah Nevio was so kind to change my money into your currency, what was it again?", she asked. Then she smiled. "Well, these guys here are my family."
"We have bytes or euros. Alright then. 6 months in Tartarus then. Hmm. Oh, the carriage back home arrived!" He said and ran out.

Lucy put on her bag and followed Artyom.

Outside from the building, there was a carriage, average looking. With a mare leaning against it, she looked like a mirror version of Artyom except being a bit brighter and her cutie mark being a skull with wheels. Artyom looked a bit thoughtful as he saw her but shook his head, "good day, devil. You here to get us back home?" The hidden devil nodded and looked at their packages
Lucy didn't have much except for her bags. >They look an awful lot like twins<, she thought. >Why did she choose this appearance? Maybe it's just an coincedence<, she internally shrugged it off and stepped right beside Artyom.
"Do you need assistance, madam?" Asked the hidden devil.
With a monotone voice
"I have just my bags and this briefcase. If it's okay I'll keep my bags with me, but the briefcase can be stored away." It was a big briefcase nearly anything could've been in there.
The door to the inside opened and the mare nodded. Taking the briefcase and disappearing on the other side of the carriage. Artyom chuckled at the antics of the young devil and stood beside the door, "ladies first"
She got in but as she was between inside and outside she cheekily said. "The first ones will be the last!", and then she quickly got in.
"Huh?" Artyom was confused but followed anyway. The inside was like any other carriage but with red leather seats and red walls. There was not much else to note except the rabbit head emblem on both windows and yellow seams in the walls.

The devil seated himself on one side

Lucy looked around. Then she lay down on the other side stretching over the whole seat. "Uhhh comfy", she said and smiled.
The devil mare outside got back to the riders bench and looked inside, "ready to depart, master Artyom?" The older devil nodded
"I just realized, that you said you live in another dimension. So are we going through a portal?"
Artyom shrugged and the carriage started moving somehow.
"You always black out before.. *yawn*"
She thought her runes could protect her from that, but it seemed that wasn't a normal forced blackout. It was more like there wasn't anything to see or hear or think the moment you switched the dimensions. "But how does the coach driver drive the carri~", she tried to say, before everything went black.

Tartarus

A little while later and both finally awoke from the dimension travelings. The carriage moved as if nothing happened before. Outside was some kind of forest to be seen that consisted of only roots and dead trees. The sky was grey. The driver was awake and well. It was as if they just fell asleep
Lucy looked back at the coachman. "Seems the more you do this the less it affects you, huh?" Then she smirked and looked at Artyom while she got a bit closer to her still a bit sleepy looking devil.

"Whats up, lucy? And no. The carriage is just enchanted to knock everything inside out during transport"
"That's weird", she thought about it. "So it sees it as accepted if I step inside, that's clever my runes can't erase an effect dealt with something I accepted."
Why would they do that anyway?
"Mm. Some say to keep the path to Tartarus hidden, other say because the path between yours and my dimension is too good for mortal eyes. I personally think the opposite, that the path is boring as fuck and that it wouldn't be worth looking at it...maybe that's why our driver is so monotone... hm," he finished and looked out, "I asked my sister to meet us by the way. "

"Your sister?", she asked. Thinking about that path. Maybe she could ask Nevio about it. If he really talked to Razlad he must've seen it. He would never use an enchanted carriage. Then she got an idea. "Let's see", she mumbled and took a little glass panel out of her bag. "This should do." She played it on the ground of the coach. With that, she was trying to see if she could figure out the spell. At first, nothing appeared on it. "That means it's not a spell that uses our magic." She looked at Artyom. "Touch it." She smiled at him. "The glass, touch it."

"Mhm," he touched it. Nothing happened

"Hm, not even a slight appearance of red magic." She clearly was a bit disappointed but got over it quickly. "Well, I will have other opportunities to look at the magic of this dimension. It seemed so familiar to me, the first time I saw you use it. It's like runes, but at the same time totally different." Her eyes were filled with curiosity.
"Close. We first used pentagrams and then code. " the carriage stopped at the outskirts of a big city. A bit bigger than manehatten even. The driver was like, "thank you for driving with devilline. don't sue us if your stuff went missing. " then she stepped off the carriage and opened the doors to let the two ponies out, they did and soon saw another mare with a big shield over her head looking at them. The shield 'brother + guest, yo'
The mare was colorful like a normal pony except her thin tail and two horns

Artyom began to walk over to her.
Lucy clapped with her hooves and her briefcase appeared right beside her. Then she said to the devil that just now wanted to bring her the case "That saves you a bit of time. Thank you for bringing us here."

Then she followed Artyom.
The other devil noticed Artyom and threw the shield away before grinning and running, "Artyom!" she tackles hugged him

Wow any faster and she would've knocked him off his hooves<, she thought laughing internally.
"Zahra," said the devil with a nod and pointed at Lucy, "meet my marefriend lucy."
"Hey, Sahra", she smiled, his sister looked nice.

Sahra smiled back and got off Artyom and instead hugged the new pone
Lucy laughed and was glad that Sahra didn't have the chance to take a run up before she hugged her. She hugged back.
Then sahra let go, "now let's get you two to Artyom's place. I kept your place clean, bro. And then we can enjoy the rest of the weekend before Artyom has to roll into work again."
Lucy nodded and grabbed her stuff. Then she thought about something. "Sahra do you like cookies?"
"Yesssssssss" she squealed.
"Let's get to Artyom's place and make some cookies for him and us", she smiled.
"Ok." They started to walk toward the town, "by the way, Artyom. Greetings from mom" Artyom blew a raspberry at that.

Maybe they don't get along pretty well<, she thought and just walked alongside Artyom and his sister while looking around.
The town they entered was much like one on earth. After an hour of walking and seeing pony devils and other races as devils. They finally entered an apartment building and moved up.
There was not much to do or say in the building and then they entered Artyom's room
His flat
It had a living room with some electronics, an office and two bedrooms alongside the kitchen plus bath.
"That's my home..." said Artyom and went to his room
"You two have fun"
"Do you think there is flour and everything here?", she asked Sahra. "If not I always have some spare flour and butter", she smiled.
She clicked her tongue and said, "I was house sitter here. I bought ingredients a few days ago. Just come on in in the kitchen"
She followed her. "I'm curious if you will like it. Have you ever heard of cookie magic?"
"Nope"
"What types of magic are there in your world?", she asked while she took a few extra ingredients out of her bags.
The devil made sighed out and said, "at the core. All are same except those in the military. They can overrule the magic of us common folk.”
Lucy smiled. "Well, at least there are not over eighteen different types of magic. I want to show you something." She took out a little black bag. "These are powdered crystals. Dip the tip of your hoof in and try tasting it." She opened the bag. "It's pure energy," Lucy remembered her first try of that ingredient. It tasted very ticklish almost like overly fizzy soda drinks.
"Okay," said the other mare and dipped her tail in it before putting a bit in her mouth. Chewing. She said, "tasty"
Good she's not reacting in any funny way it should be okay<, she thought. "Well then we can take it to bake "Runecookies" and with this new recipe, even a devil should be able to feel the nice rush of energy from them. You see the first time I offered Artyom one of my cookies he didn't feel a thing, but I learned about runes that even devils can feel, so now let's make some 'Devilrune cookies'. What do you think about that name for them?"
"Devils don't use runes that much. How about 'doom'cookies ?" Sahra said while tapping her chin.

"Yeah, why not", she chuckled and wrote the name over the recipe. "So at first, we make normal cookie batter. After that, I need a pot to make liquid energy or liquid magic is how you could call it, also. Then we put the cookies on a tray and then we can fill the cookies with the liquid magic." As soon as they had all the stuff, they needed, Lucy started to make the cookie batter. "If you want you can already get a pot of water boiling."
"On it" Zahra got a pot from somewhere and boiled water
"Whats next"
"When it's boiling you can just add the whole bag of that blue powder into there.", she said. "In the meantime help me here." She took the batter out of the bowl and started to make a few small balls. "We need a tray or whatever goes into the oven to put the cookies on. You can help me shape the cookies."
The devil nodded and used her magic to ake little balls like lucy
"Now this will be something really fun", she said as the water started boiling. "Take this little bag of powder and pour it all in there."
"Yo," she said and took the bag with her own tail. Putting the contents into the hot water
The water first turned bright blue as the crystal powder hit the water, but then Lucy took another crystal out of her bag. It was pitch black. "Now this", she said and put it in. The blue water instantly turned black. "Now turn the flames off so it cools a slight bit. We'll make our last few cookie balls here and when we're finished I'll show you what that black energy does."
The devil nodded and turned off te heat
It cooled down rather quickly now looking like black ink. "Now I'll take this ...", she showed Sahra a small pencil, "and take a bit of the black energy and then draw this sign here." As she drew the sign the cookie changed from a ball into a flat cookie as soon as the cookie was flattened the symbol disappeared. "Now you try", she gave her the pencil and showed her the symbol and how she can draw it onto the cookie.
"Hmm" the devil signed the cookie with the symbol but for fun added some hearts
The cookie did something interesting. It got flat, but suddenly it changed its shape, it was now heartshaped. "Nice, you're already bringin' in your own style", she laughed. "Be careful though runes follow very special rules. If you would've drawn the hearts directly over the rune it could've exploded or something like that."
"I see. So what is the cookie supposed to do now ?"
"Well let me finish the rune infusion real fast, I'll tell you while they bake." She grabbed another pencil and dipped it into the black energy. Then her eyes started to glow and in a matter of seconds, she had finished all four cookie trays. "Now we put them in on Ã‚Â°C for about minutes", she said.
"Uch. Okay." They did just that and all other steps until the table was full of trays with cookies
For as long as the last cookie patch was baking she told her about cookie magic. "Well, you see. I'm an earth pony, right? So I shouldn't be able to use magic at all. But runes give me the means to use magic even as an earth pony. These cookies have runes infused, so I can crumble them to set the energy free or eat them to get special effects on my or anyone's body."
"Seems legit."
She smiled. "The ones we have here are not for combat though they are for a good time together. The magic-infused in there isn't strong enough to make magical spells or anything like that, but it's enough to make a nice fizzy, slightly fuzzy feeling when you eat them. They are for fun." Then she took out the last batch. "Except these ones. They are indeed powerful enough to build very powerful spells with them. I want you to have them. It's a very special kind and I think they may help you someday. Oh, they also don't go bad."
"Oh thank you!" She happily said and put the cookies on a plate in the fridge. "I wonder what Artyom is doing"
"Should we go and see what he's doing?", she asked smirking while she said it.
"Artyom? Whatcha doing?"
Asked his sister as she made her way to his room.
Artyom was asleep again. His familiar bed doing this to him
"Cute, is he always that tired?", Lucy chuckled and returned to the kitchen to clean the things they used.
"Yeah. He probably would have slept through his birth if that process wasn't painful," Zahra whispered and sat beside Artyom on the bed, "he did not tell me much about you though."
"You can ask me everything you want", Lucy said with a smile.
She brushes his mane a bit and then joined Lucy in the kitchen, "he said you two met in a church"
"Well yeah, at first I thought it was really weird to see a devil in a church, but now I know he's different from our devils."
"Oh? How so?"
"Well our devils would start to burn if they get near a church", she explained.
"How silly" she chuckled.
"Well yeah, our devils are all fallen angles and they are kind of allergic to everything holy."
"Maybe that's why. We are devils through. We also have some angels around and.." she stopped and then smiled, "that'd be a surprise"
She looked back at the sleeping devil, "a surprise for all"
"What would be a surprise?", Lucy asked.
"You will see tomorrow when our mother comes to visit" she grinned slightly but then frowned again, " I better leave now. My cat is probably hungry and I still have to finish my studies" she lets out a sigh and leaves
"Oh okay, see ya." >Hopefully I didn't say anything stupid<, she thought while she went to the bedroom.
Artyom was still asleep and covered in his old bedsheets, dreaming of the past probably. It was still lunchtime though
Lucy snuggled right beside him and stroked his mane. "Sweetie, are you really that tired?", she asked. "Silly, devil." Her hoof wandered down to his crotch. "I wonder if you would like me to wake you up like this."
He turned his back to her. Not wanting to interrupt his innocent dream with a boner
"Well if you don't want to then I'll just sit here with you and wait. Maybe I could try the thing uncle Nevio told me", she said more to herself than to him. She sat down on the bed and closed her eyes. >Now think of a place you would love to be in, just like uncle said and relax<, as soon as she said relax her body took it like a command and she could feel her muscles just relax. Soon she had reached the state Nevio described. She was sitting in the middle of a grass field. It was the middle of the night and the full moon shone bright right into her face. >He was right I could sit here for an eternity<, her thoughts slowed down a bit and she just embraced the nice relaxing feeling of going deeper into this state and relaxing.
Artyom was dreaming about eating living changelings like a puppy about bones
Changelings*

This is really relaxing<, she thought but what was even more relaxing was, that she could hear and feel Artyom's heartbeat in this state. When she focused enough she could even feel the single streams of air in the room, how they slowly flew over and against her fur. All of this Artyom's heartbeat, the slowly moving streams of air and the few random sounds every now and then brought her deeper into this state and she lost all feeling for time, as she just enjoyed being in this wonderful relaxing state.
Artyom just ripped the head off of a changeling.

Suddenly Lucy had an idea. >Maybe this works<, she thought. She got ready to stand up again. Taking a deep breath to find back to reality and by the time she felt **completely awake** again, she stood up and took a cookie out of the still hot batch she and Artyom's sister had made a few minutes back.

"Let's see if he's hungry", she smirked and brought the cookie back with her. Then she positioned it right in front of him.
"Cha cha angling" Artyom licked the cookie
Lucy blushed and couldn't handle it anymore. "By Celestia, why do you have to be so damn cute."
minutes before the sun was supposed to set. An alarm went off, waking up all in the room
"I didn't even see that clock before it went off", she said looking at Artyom.
Artyom yawned, "oh yes. I wanted to show you something. "
"Good thing that Zahra set that up"
"Set up what?", she asked curiously.
"The alarm, duh. Anyway, let's get out and I show you the special 'sunset' in Tartarus"
"Okay, I'm curious", she said and followed him.
Once out, they sat on a bench. Soon the orange sky of Tartarus changed into the purple dusk of twilight. Something peculiar could be seen at the side of the horizon. Instead of a normal round ball planet, the city lied on the insides of a giant ring. Next the sun, it did not move, it just went paler and slowly loosed some light, a giant mechanical object was there and it changed from sun plates to moon plates. Around in the sky were other ring planets visible, including the one they were on now, there were 7 at total.
"Welcome to the seven rings of Tartarus"
Lucy looked around clearly shocked and amazed at what she saw. "Wait is these... are these all rings? What's between them? Are there bridges? Is that a mechanical sun and moon and ... " she turned around to Artyom and looked at him. "I ... want ... to ... see ... EVERYTHING!"

Chapter 11

"Grrreat!" He grinned and pointed at the glowing moon in the sky, "that is razlads place by the way. Not visitable by the common devil but I have a grey CM. That means we can take a peek there if you want. Also these other rings are all planetsized. Like equus, you know? There is no bridges but teleporters. We can visit some tomorrow if ya want."
"Wait, so Razlad is ... Tartarus Mare in the moon?", she smiled and then chuckled.
"Moon and sun are the same thing here. It is basically a palace that is used as those. At daytime, it becomes bright and hot and at night, it shifts its plates ibto a moon.
"But why does it look like our moon? Why does everything else here look so different instead of sun and moon?", she asked curiously.
Artyom shrugged, "i'd say ask someone who is old enough but thats only razlad and she is hard to contact," he said and then pointed at a far away ring, "thats the prison all the damned souls go to. Sometimes, when they are lucky, a devil comes around and takes them in as a slave. Its always snowing there as well because snow is fucked up. Hmmm that one is the one i work at, we go there on monday morning and meet my boss, Bananasplit to get in some missions... oh and we so have to visit the border of one ring. Thatd be fun"
"So much new stuff. I hope I can keep up with all the new information and sights", she said smiling like a child on christmas.
"Mhm," and the day progressed like any other.

Suddenly Lucy saw that there was no milk left and a world was about to collapse, at least for her. "Artyom, there's no milk left!", she nearly hyperventilated.
Artyom sat up and pointed at the door phoenix wright style, "to the discounter, follow meh"

She was right behind him making sure, that they finish their mission, their holy quest, to find new milk and to fill the fridge with that white tasty goodness again.
Once in front of said shop they walked in line normal ponies. Artyom headed to some magazines first. While lucy headed in the direction of white light. Where always milkproducts were. She did not look where she was going, her eyes on the possible milk. She walked around a corner and

Lucy looked around and it looked a bit like in her world. >So if this is anything like in our world the milk has to be ... <, she saw a white lighted section of the shop, "... there!" Her thirst for some milk was so big that she made a run for it. >White goodness here I <, her thoughts stopped as she bumped into something. It was hard, but at the same time fluffy. >A pony ... <, was her first thought, so she got up quick and without thinking asked the something she bumped into if everything is okay.
The pony that stood up groaned in pain a vit but steadied herself. She had white fur alongside pegasi wings at her side. In fact, her fur was so fucking white that Lucy seemed grey in comparison, her eyes were blue and on her forehead, instead of two horns, was a single one that finished in a square with a flying golden ring around it, "uh i am fine, thank you" the mare was a bit taller than lucy

In kind of a reflex from her older days as a support mare for the Dark Hunt she stomped her right hoof on the ground and a blue ring appeared around it. "Here, let me check real quick", she said moving her hoof quickly up and down again. The ring scanned the mare in front of her for any injuries. "Thank goodness, the ring kept blue." She felt like a boulder would lift from her heart.

"Dom worry "

"An angel is sturdier than that," she said and then Artyom came around looking at lucy, "yo lucy. Look, the evil ads forced me to buy more than we planned... " he looked at the mare with a deadpan expression. "Artyom..." the mare tried to say
"Mother"
Lucy could feel the tension. "Oh, oooooh, well this is kind of an interesting first meeting", she said but didn't really realise it, then it hit her like a rocket. "Wait... what? Are you going to tell me that I ran into your mother nearly crushing her to death as first impression?", the boulder had returned.
"That would have been better than now..."Artyom muttered.

Lucy thought about that for a moment and remembered back when she met Artyom's sister. >They don't have a very good relationship, huh?<
She thought she'd better keep quiet so she did.
His mother sighed and looked downcast, "you know i am sorry..."
"That can't be forgiven, mother," Artyom turned away and trotted to the exit with the bought products in tow.
"Oh, that bad", she said quietly. Her ears fell flat as she followed Artyom.
Once out of the shop he stated, "what happens when pegasi put an unicorn on a cloud?"
"Well, the floating spell is the most basic spell for unicorns, so I guess she would try to use that? Otherwise, she would fall to her death", she answered not knowing why he would ask such a thing.
"Unicorn foals that never tried magic," he added.
"Well yeah, they'd fall to their death. They're way too heavy to be held on a cloud." She said thinking about the possibility of a foal discovering her magic talent if it would otherwise die. Just like a bird, that starts to fly because his parents pushed it off the edge.
"Without help from a spell, the foal would always fall through the clouds. No mattr how hard the pegasi try. They try and try. Catching the foal everytime and setting it back on the cloud. Until they have to realise that the unic-"

"Until they have to face that the unicorn is not an.. angel but a devil meant to grow up in fucken tartarus but then it is too late... the foal hates them." He shuddered at the memory of heaven, "mom tried to raise me as if i were an angel," he gave away in the end.

"I'm sorry to hear that, sweetheart. So does that mean not both of your parents are angels? Also, why is she buying at a store in tartarus? Don't they have that in heaven too?", she asked.
"Father was a devil, yes. And fuck if i know. Sister said she wanted to visit me. Maybe she stays in tartarus for a period of time? Anyway... once we got the milk home we can visit any ring you'd like today"
At this time Lucy didn't have any clue if she could help, if he even wanted help or whatever, but she sure as hell or heaven knew that she wanted to. "Would it be easier to go from the outer rings to the middle or from the middle to the outer rings?"
Artyom derped for a moment but smiled, "from here to the inner rings of course." He looked up at the sun and said, "maybe the royal palace?"
"Right at the start? It feels like it would be the highlight of the whole thing", she said with a smile.

"Heh. Nah, oh lets go to the border of the ring and from there to the palace from where you have an excelent view on all seven rings, eh?"
"Okay, let's do that", she was still a bit in her own thoughts about Artyoms mother. >Can't do anything for now, I guess. Maybe I should talk to him about her later. Hopefully he is not going to hate me for it<
They took a cab to one of the outposts of the ring and lo and behold it looke like if a planet was cut in half and you stood exactly where the cut was made. A clean cut to be said as well. On the streets were some 'normal' races, either watching as tourists or working low paid jobs. It could be remind one of some bridges where artists try to make money with their paintings and stuff. Artyom waited for lucy reaction.
That ... is deep", she said. "What the hell is beneath all of this? Just nothing?"
"Ye. The outside of the rings are for industrial purposes. If you fall long enough you might come across some towers on the other side of the ring. But we are not for mass suicide here." He pointed at a large building, "there are few options of travel. Teleport or spaceship?"
Lucys eyes sparkled as she heard spaceship. "I can teleport all day, but I never traveled with a spaceship."
"Aye. But we only be passengers and no pilots tho. Eh lets go"

"I didn't even think about us driving a spaceship", she said a bit surprised. "So yeah, that's no problem."
So they boarded a ship and flew towards the sun. Then the ship landed somewhere inside and they ended up in some kind of park with a ton of other tourists and devils around. Artyom walked toward a certain room. Once there they saw the nightsky through special gÃƒÂ¶ass and with that the other rings that floated about.

"It's beautiful. I wouldn't have complained doing my training here instead of our tartarus."
Artyom nodded then asked, "tell me about your Tartarus"
"Well think about a land on fire. Everywhere you look is death and despair and corpses and ... you just have to see it. It's a horrible place."
"I understand"
"Maybe it's the hot version of your prisons here for the damned souls?", she suspected.
"Maybe... wanna see my office? Its on that ring" he pointed at a random one
"Oh, you have your own office?", she asked a bit surprised.
"At the place, i work at, yeah. A few rooms only for me, my desk and... someone else. Also , i feel hungry and we get free food there"
She turned around her eyes wide open. "Free food?"
"He he. Follow me then. We take a teleporter directly there"
"Okay, yeah it was just that I wanted to be in a spaceship for once." She smiled and followed Artyom. Also, Lucy felt a bit guilty that she didn't show Artyom a lot of her own world.
Once in another special room they entered a hall and after a little wait of a few minutes they left it and were on said ring. In front of the office building known as Artyoms daily bread and butter. They entered and Artyom made some turns that would confuse lucy. At last they were waiting in line at a buffet in a cafeteria. Then Artyom pointed to someone of the workers behind the register, "hey look, does that one look familiar?"
"Does who look familiar?", she looked around.
"Remember the vampireboy we killed? He is there at the register"
"Wait, why is he here? This is another dimension, shouldn't he be burning in our tar... wait is he from here?", she asked a bit shocked. "That means he wasn't from our dimension?"
"Ehh he died in my presence... and i said see you soon or something. Maybe my tartarus claimed his soul and know he has to slave away in this cafeteria. Lets say hi!"

"Someone likes drama", she said but followed her devil.
"Yo vampireboy.hi," said Artyom to the vampire boy who instead of his cape and suit wore the uniform of tartarus. Some kind of star bucks ripoff.

He said, "oh hi.. and my name is simon"

"Wow, do they brainwash ponys down here?", she asked more out of a joke than anything. "How are you?"
"I am fine. I 'live' kinda. I only work here because i get some money that way. In truth, i ended up as bananasplits... pet." He sighed, "better than with a real stallion"

Lucy was kind of impressed that his attitude had changed that much. "Well at least you're not Dukaans pet anymore, trust me that would've gotten a lot worse after he got what he wanted."
"maybe... maybe not. It doesn't matter anymore. he is dead as fuck and I am here flipping burgers and getting money. What does one want more in the afterlife?" he chuckled a bit, "So... what can I get you before my boss screams at me again?"
Artyom looked at Lucy for her to order first
"Well, I'm not a devil so have anything vegetarian?", she said a bit embarassed, that she has to get special treatment, because she doesn't eat meat.
"ye... salad and salad... with cheese"

"want fries too?"

"Yes, thank you I'll take exactly that", she smiled. "By the way what's with that other guy that fought with you? The tall quiet one."
the devil turned to the one, lucy was pointing, "Uhh... "

"Thats the other guy ya'll killed. His name is Olaf," explained simon.
"yo olaf, they wanna talk to ya"

Lucy was a bit nervous. Would he also be a bit nicer than he was before? Well, it seems she was close to find out.

"Yeah. Whats up? Oh its you..." the other mumbled

"Well, it seems you're not in tartarus in our dimension. Are you two actually from here? From this dimension", she asked.

They shook their heads then simon said, "we woke up in heaven and then the angels sent us here; not claiming our souls cuz we were not 'interesing' enough. "

"This dimension is clearly different from ours. But at least you weren't send to our tartarus or even hell", she said remembering her training.
The others just shrugged and simon looked at Artyom as olaf left for the kitchen again, "your order?". "Ah yes, hmmm changeling salad please!" Simon nodded and gave the orders back to the kitchen.
Lucy kept quiet for the rest of the "getting food process".

Once seated at a table, lucy could notice that many devils had Artyoms color scheme but some are darker, some lighter and of ourse the cutie mark is the same, except the rabbit emblem part. Lucy got salad, salad with cheese and some fries. Artyoms 'salad' was just a cool changeling corpse cut in many small pieces and pressed into a salad bowl
Lucy tried to not think about what Artyom was eating. She wouldn't even think about touching a changeling. But it seemed to be his favourite thing to eat so she kept quiet about it.

"They seem so different from what they were before", she tried to find something to talk about and those two had really changed a lot.
"Yeah. Probably broken when faced with the after life. Or when you wake up in heaven and the angel says 'boring' before sending you to tartarud"
"Boring, is that really how they decide who gets into heaven here?", she asked.
"Yeah" he started to devour his salad
"That's so odd, but I guess this is another dimension after all", she tried to make sense of it by just remembering, that other dimensions have other customs.
"Well it is like that, ppl die and angels have the right to decide first and then we. No clue where the souls would go to if we don't claim them but its boring. Really. Thats why its ajob for interns," he wa half finished.
"It sure is something else. At least it sounds like some things aren't that different though", she said carefully.
"It is not like there is a higher power that scolds us anyway"
"Yeah, ponys in our dimension aren't even sure if there is a heaven or not. But if there is ... I've seen some paintings of angels and read about them. They sounded very ... snobby and uptight", she wasn't sure if it was okay to say such things, because of Artyoms mother being an angel, but you never know until you try.

"That is a big understatement," said a new female voice from afar. It was a black mare that approached them. She had a wild mane with a blonde streak running down her eye, she had a white fluffy underbelly and a grenade apple as a cutie mark. She nodded to them and then focused on Artyom, "well well well. Artyom, you are supposed to roll in tomorrow"
Lucy just ate her salad and fries and watched, what would happen.

"Ma'am." Artyom nodded, "i wanted to show my partner this place beforehand," he nodded at lucy and the new mare looked at lucy this time, "i see. Ah yes, lucy moon, right? Razlad told me about his talk with this 'Nevio'... so how do you like this place so far?"

"It's different and interesting. You're Bananasplit then? I hope my skills and work will be satisfying to you. I'm sure uncle Nevio wouldn't be very amused to hear that I'm not doing my best, so count on me", she smiled like she always did.
BS nodded and looked at the kitchen, "well then, i wanted to pick up simon. It is feeding time." She grinned and her tail changed into a normal devil one that whipped because she was excited. She looked once more back, " . My office." Then she left.
"Well at least she's having a lot of fun with him and not killing him over and over and over and taking out his... sry, I just got sort of some flashbacks from equestrian hell", she explained.
"Mmm. He probably gets a good amount of blood to survive. Banansplit was actually the one who suggested to visit baltimare. She was there three years ago"

"It's not that big of a deal. Tourists are mostly visiting canterlot or ponyville. Interesting, that she chose such an uncommon place to visit."
"She had six months to see equus as well. Only in her last two weeks did she visit baltimare."
"What's equus by the way?", she asked trying to remember where she heard that before.
"Thats what we call your planets"
Planet*
"Oh okay, well that's a lot of time. Then there must've something happened there if she likes that place so much. But I'm being too curious again. Let's finish and continue on."
After Artyom had a few more refills and swallowed the changelings did they leave the building again and were now on the streets, walking. "Alright, anything else you wanna look at?"
"Honestly it has been a lot to remember and think about already. But maybe just one thing. It doesn't have to be today, but if it's possible I would like to visit the part of the rings, that normal tourists don't visit."
He hummed and looked around in the sky, looking at the rings.
"The prison ring?"
"Yes", she just said, without any further ado.
They went to a teleporter and traveled to the furthest ring there was. The prison.
First, they were in a warm building. The only office ran by devils.
"This is the only place with a heater by the way"
"I'm not afraid of the cold. Actually I really like the cold. It's been my home for a long time." She always visited not only the nice, but also the horrible places of a state or country. It made the whole thing feel real and not like a wonderful dream she could wake up out of any second.
"This place is minus 60 degrees at its warmest. We wont go out anyway. We accompany the ressource train there." He pointed at a giant object that was piloted by some devils, filled with food and other stuff for the prisoners.
"You saw the stuff that's written all over me, trust me I wouldn't care. But that is a lot colder than I ever felt that's right.", she looked at the train. "Then let's get this over with", she sighed. It wasn't her favourite part to see the bad parts of a world, but it was a part of the experience and so she didn't want to miss out on it.

Chapter 12

They boarded the cube-like object and sat somewhere in the cockpit along the team of a few griffon devils that let them look out the window
The object flew out into the tundra
After a few minutes they neared the first drop zone where a bunch of igloos were. Many races stood at the border of the zone, freezing and waiting for the much needed resources. The first pack dropped and it was visible that it was not enough for the population of the little village. Nonetheless, all drove at it and gathered as much as one could, hitting and biting each other.
Not killing. Who killed was punished severely
Lucy just took it all in and always kept at Artyom's side. It wasn't as bad as she thought, but they still lived a live less worth than that of an animal.
There were two types of drop zone. The food one and the 'cool off your aggression'. They came upon one of those that were surrounded by more iglos. These zones got more food to last for atleast a hunred ponies and or dragons but the next thing was that a special box was sent down with a lot of tied up changelings. They were bred by the prisoners. Who did partake in that got more food and blakets than others. "Ans thats how we farm our changelings..." Artyom said and waited for lucys reation toward the rape.
"But ... this isn't the most horrible place you have here right? I mean sure it's horrible they live a live less worth than that of an animal, but it's nothing in comparison to what our damned souls have to ... Artyom this is paradise in comparison to our world." She had a sad look on her face. "I don't want to talk this nice or anything it's really something you wouldn't want to live through. Just if we ever get the chance and if you're interested I will show you where I ... where I trained."
"...no thank you"
"I understand", she answered. "But thank you for showing me this."
The rest of the flight was treated with silence except the occasional small talk with the other three devils. A few hours later and the experience turned into a memory like any other and the two found themselves in a park across the office Artyom worked at.
"So, this is your world. It's different and interesting. Now that I know your world. What's you job or rather what will our job be for the next four months?"
"We probably get some easy ones first to ease in the job again. After that i might need to lead a team of random assigned devils to do some jobs. And probably a lot of paperwork as well. Hmm introducing missionaries to their job in dramatic ways..."
"So, you actually don't know what I'll be doing then?", she asked with a cheeky smile.
"One thing is clear. You are my personal cum bucket."
Lucy looked at him a bit confused. "H..how do you mean that? I mean that sounds hot, but how do you actually mean that?"
"Uhh like. Just sex you know? Like the sex we had before, nothing changed," he tried to explain.
"Okay, then it's okay I just wanted to be sure I understood that right", she laughed. "But really, what do you think could be my job here?"
"Hmmm. Assistant? An extra pair of hooves maybe or Fuck if I know! The split gives you something tomorrow."
"Okay, I can wait", she said looking at Artyom. Suddenly blushing.
"What? Why are you blushing?"
"Cumbucket", she said as if she wasn't sure if she should whisper it or chuckle while saying that.
"What about it ?"
"I don't know it just makes me feel, hot and also it's a bit funny", she smiled.
"Yeah?... *cumbucket*"
She blushed a bit more. "Cutie", she said hoping that it may trigger the same reaction. "By the way, if you say that one more time, you have to take me home and fuck me till I'm a cum filled cumbucket.
He looked thoughtful, "you know exactly that I don't have to say that. You would want it anyway"

"But it helps to make me want it, to make me hot. I guess I just have a thing for you making me feel like I'm an appreciated plaything for you."
"I am sure it would not make a good first impression on your new team when you come by and were leaking my seed all over the clean floor."
"No it wouldn't", she laughed. "I just wanted to tell you, my hot handsome devil", she smiled.
He smiled softly and looked back at the mechanical sun that was about to change plates again. Then he remembered that his mother wanted to visit. And his side that would actually argue against it seemed to be too tired to argue against the visit. With a silent sigh, he said, "lets go home"
"Everything alright?", she felt like she should do something, but she didn't know why exactly she felt that way. She snuggled up to him and gave him a kiss on his cheek. "Alright, let's go."
He smiled at that. A half hour or so later they were at the base of Artyoms condo or so. They began moving upwards. Artyom kind of feelingbad that his mother might be waiting in front of his door. But in the end they found just a cake in front of his door
"Huh? A cake?", Lucy said but kept away from it. Which wasn't that easy, because she loved cake ... a lot.

typical. Trying to make me feel bad yet again. Ugh, even her 'apologies' turn into accusations after a few words.< he wordlessy took the cake with his magic and entered the flat. Setting the cake on the table.
typical. Trying to make me feel bad yet again. Ugh, even her 'apologies' turn into accusations after a few words.< he wordlessy took the cake with his magic and entered the flat. Setting the cake on the table.

K
Artyom stared long and hard at the cake
"It's cake", Lucy said a bit surprised about his look. "Who do you think it's from?"
"Well, who? My mother"
"That nearly sounds as if you think it's poisoned."
The only thing that can poison a devil is alcohol... and angels knew that thus wine as blood and holy water as... something. He shrugged
"You can have it"
"Don't be silly I can't eat that whole cake by myself", she protested. "I mean I love cake and will gladly eat a piece or two, but not the whole thing." She took it and placed it on the table in the kitchen. She looked at the cake and remembered his mothers look as she met Artyom. "Do you think she's sorry? I know I would be if I did something to upset my child that much."
Artyom growled to himself, his stomach started to ache again. Always when he had to think about that Mare. Heather. He gave her chances but she became fast the noisy bith she truly was when she felt comfortable enough. "Of course she is sorry but she got her chances from me. And she fucked them all up one way or another. "
She was like a reality tv mother
"I won't be trying to do anything. I thought maybe I could help, but I get the feeling it would be a lot more stupid to help than to do nothing about it", she said carefully, but firmly.
He sighed ad
And stood up, walked toward the kitchen and got a big ass knife before he cut the cake in eights.
"Want some ?"
"Yes, I want some", she nodded and gave him a kiss on his cheek.
He put a slice on a new plate and gave it to lucy, "a cake from the heavens"
"Heavenly cake huh?", she said and smiled before she took a bite. "It was one of the best cakes she ever tasted. "Wow, that's good."
Artyom took a slice for himself and ate it. It was kind of chocolatey, "mm baking boot camp pays off"
They managed to eat the whole thing, "alright. Let's get some sleep."
Lucy nodded and followed her favorite stallion to bed.
They laid down on the soft bed in the devils room. The lights were put out and both hugged each other tightly. Before Artyom forgot, he put the alarm clock to trigger at in the morning. Enough time then for a good breakfast, a quickie and the time to get to the office.
Lucy was ready to play with him if she wanted, but she was also very tired, so if he wouldn't do something fast she wouldn't be awake for long. His presence made it even harder for her to stay awake. She felt so safe and secure with him.

Artyom knew that he probably will have morning wood like any other male in the morning so he simply snuggled up to the mother of his children and let the embrace of dream get to him.

The alarm clock rang and Artyom woke up with morning wood. He closed his eyes again nd ground against the thing he was holding

Lucy woke up from the alarm to find her love grinding against her tush. "Good morning your perverted cute devil", she said feeling herself getting wet despite the fact that she just got up.
"Morning... pervert yourself!" He tiredly answered and sat up and then getting on top of her. His boner on top of her belly.

"Yes, and you know that you like it", she said pushing him back to get him into position. Then she used her wet hole to lube up his horsecock.

Artyom grinned tiredly and made his cum infertile for a long time, "Oh no, you love it"
And he pushed into her pussy.
"Yes", she moaned and pulled him down to kiss him.
He forced his tongue into her mouth and began to smoothly go in and out of her.
His untamed lust did send a shiver down her spine as she started to moan and move in sync with his thrusts.
Artyom then moved his hooves under her and rolled on his back, putting her in a cowboy position
So she can fuck on him
She took the job and moved her hips up and down, using his dick to pleasure herself. "This feels so fucking good", she moaned.
Still tired and weak in the morning, he said, "I am close, baby"

"Then do it, don't hold back", she said getting even faster and riding him harder.
He grunted and ÃƒÂ¼ushed himself high up into her and released a few spurts of cum into her cock milking vagina
Lucy moaned loudly feeling the warmth of his seed spreading in her vagina and womb. She collapsed on him repeatedly squeezing his shaft to get even the last drop out of it.
He was fully awake now when she collapsed on him. Cuz that shit hurt. Nevertheless, he waited out his climax and once he was sure that his dick wont squirt by any stimulation did he pull out. "Shower. You. I. Make breakfast" he petted her back to make sure she got the message
"Yes, Sir", she said with a smile. A few minutes later she was standing under the shower, cleaning away the traces of their time together.
Artyom meanwhile prepared some breakfast and coffee. Once lucy would be done he could jump under the water. And then they would eat breakfast. Afterward, they could simply teleport to the teleporter because Artyom got the codes. He remembered the ring in his body and that he wanted to ask about it
"And done", Lucy said already showered and dried off. Magic was very useful even when just showering.
"Oh great. My turn" he dashed off leaving the breakfast alone with Lucy.
Lucy only drank a bit of coffee. She waited for Artyom before she would start to eat.

Artyom came back and asked, "you did bot started yet ?"
"No I waited for you", she said with a smile.
"Oh thanks.." he sat at the table and began to eat as well. "So what do you think of my home anyway ?"
"It's nice", she looks around. "I don't have a home like that", she said smiling.
"It is not as luxurious as the guilds rooms"
"You mean the rooms of the Dark Hunt? I'm not living there it's not my home.", she said. "I can just stay there if it's too cold outside or if I don't want to sleep outside."
"So you are homeless so to speak? Huh"
"Well, I guess. I'm a traveler, maybe?", she said not sure if that's what she was.
"You always have a home at my place" he replied and put more cheese on his bread.
She blushed slightly. "That's sweet of you. I ... really appreciate it, you know not only that but ... everything."
"Huh.. yeah. You are probably excited for that foal to be conceived some day, huh?"
She blushed deeply. "Baka", she said pouting
He laughed heartily at that comment and had to hold his sides.
* sometime later*

In splits office

She was drinking an energy drink and scrolled through some documents on her tablet, which was facing away from Artyom and lucy. Its been a few minutes now and the silence was getting awkward. There was Simon in the corner, drinking blood from a juice box .it was awkward
Awkward silence was awkward.
Lucy was used to awkward silence. Each time she was with normal ponies she experienced it. So she just kept quiet and waited.
Banana splits eyes did not leave her tablet as she muttered, "so. Falklands." Probably toward lucy
"The place from which shadow magic originates, yes", she said hoping that it could give some additional information.
BS blew an amused raspberry at that, "sweetie, shadow magic comes from within. Anyway... so Artyom, you being in that emo land and becoming part of it made it possible for us to get the entrance stuff from that place. If razlad so wishes than every devil can become a.. dark child? What i am saying is that you served Tartarus pretty darn well, so much actually, that we have now the plans to venture out into the more dark areas of the void Tartarus is in. That means that we can make your coat a bit darker before it turns completely red and the rest you know."
Artyom was excited that he got a promotion on his first day

Lucy smiled "Did you try that already?"
"of course we tried that. We have a dozen devils at the moment with that... thing."

Lucy got big eyes. "That's not good", she said. "They ... those devils will ... how should I say that. Ehm, they won't last very long? There is a reason we had to live for so long in that land." She looked at Artyom. "If they are not ready to be accepted ... they will get crazy and you won't have another choice but to kill them."
"That's not how our magic works. And i said that that accept facette in Artyom. That bond toward the darklands was copied and put into the test subjects"
Said split
"But what would you get out of that? If you're really giving them the gift of being a dark child the consequences are massive", she said confused about what they want to get out of the bond.
"The gain of this is a matter for razlad and the governers. Including meh; anyway. About your jobs. We don't have much going on that interns won't manage... hmm ah, security service in our royal palace," she said and looked out the window, "you might even meet Raz there and ya can ask her or him yourself."
"That's only for today tho"
"If he spoke with Nevio there must've been enough exchange of information already. I won't bother anyone."
"Razlad can become... playful during the day. Hehe oh, that pony... he might bother you two so be prepared" split said and then added,"get the uniform as well. Artyom, you remember where it is?" Artyom nodded.
"Good. Then, roll out!" BS said and turned away with her tablet. She whistled and Simon came over who had to snuggle up in her lap.
Lucy listened and nodded as well and as they were out of the room she said

Don't get me wrong I'm happy that you got promoted. But that's not good, what she said. I hope he knows about this.
"I trust Razlad in that one... uh, I hope we don't run into Skull Island"
he shuddered at that thought

"Hm? Skull Island? Take me there!", she said that glow of curiosity in her eyes.
"Wait for what? no! That's not an island. It is a name of a pony there."

"Oh okay", she said a bit sad, that it's not a place she could visit. >heh, interesting thought there<, she smirked.
But then she asked, "Who's that?"

"Some autistic male alicorn razlad keeps around. Dunno why tho..."

Artyom began to walk toward the locker room.

The uniform was a simple orange jacket with security on it. Alongside a cap with a rabbit emblem in the front.
Lucy didn't know if she even had a locker so she just waited for Artyom to tell her what she could do right now.
Once Artyom had his on he noticed that Lucy had no locker. He went to the plan hanging on the wall, studied it for a few seconds and then walked to a different locker and got a mare sized uniform for lucy. He gave it to her.
Lucy smiled shily and put it on. "Thanks", she said and was ready to rock the job.

"Alright then. Let's patrol the sun than" he said and pointed at the rabbit emblem, "tap this and we get teleported to the locker room up there immediately," he tapped it and disappeared

Lucy did the same. She still wasn't very happy about sudden teleportations. Being teleported wasn't really her most favorite thing to do. "I'll never get used to that", she said shaking her head.

There were a few more devils running around in the new room. Some looking at them, some ignoring the two. Then a colored devil appeared in front of them. He had a blue mane with another blue coat.he looked at the newcomers, Artyom saluted and the blue devil simply said, "district a3 for you two "

Artyom grimaced.

"Thank you", Lucy said with a smile and made a cookie levitate right in front of the devil. "For you. They are homemade", she said and ate one herself so he could see that they are not poisoned or anything like that.
The blue devil took the cookie and left. THe others continued their work and Artyom was going toward the exit to start patrol in district a... the home chambers of razlad
Lucy had this distinct smile on her face the whole time.

"Uhh, everything alright ?"

"Yep, more than alright. Let's just say some devil is going to have a great time after work", she chuckled.

"Ohhh. Hehe, cute. District a... it was that way!" He said and trotted toward a staircase behind some walls. After five minutes they left the visitor are and entered the private chambers of razlad and their ~harem~ err family. May God help them not to meet anyone of them.

The walls were littered with doors and few windows. The marble was black as the night as well. The only illumination was the glowing cement between the tiles
And so their shift began...

Chapter 13

After a few hours of patrolling the rooms and what not, Artyom felt a kind of unease

Lucy used an old trick she had learned. She ate a cookie in each corner of the area they had to watch. With doing that she placed a magical alarm. There was nothing going through here that doesn't belong here without her noticing.
Suddenly a door creaked open! With creepy sound
Lucy just patroled like she did the whole time. Her alarm did not go off so the pony using the door must have the right to be here.
"Damn the door is stuck..." said a Mare on the other side. Then the door was blasted to the opposite wall. Thankfully missing Artyom and lucy. Then a mare stepped out. She had an average pony size. Her coat was whiter than that of an angel and her cutie mark a red rabbid emblem. Her mane was white except a frizzled red part that run over her eye somewhat but not enough to conceal it. She seemed to have two tails with a red ball inbetween. A big pony head sized ball of red magic to be exact and her to horns were interwinded like a sort of helix with qnother red ball at the tip. She stepped out and artxom stepped back, bowing to the queen of tartarus, Razlad c. Rabbid
Lucy acted on reflex and broke a cookie the runes catched the door and made it stop midair. Then it went around Razlad and fixed itself. She bowed down as well. Artyom did it so it couldn't be wrong to do that.
Razlad looked at the door and then at the two security ponies. It took a bit of time but then she recognized, "...Lucy moon?"
"Yes, I'm honored you know my name", she said. Because she was used to dominant and strong presences she was completely relaxed and calm.
"Ah yes. Thank you... you can stand up as well" razlad said looking at Artyom. Artyom stood upright and ready to fullfill orders. Razlad looked at the door for a while and then said, "Do the two of you know how to play mariokart?"
Artyom nodded. He had the game himself

Lucy was a bit surprised, but she remembered all the stuff Nevio already did with ponys. So it wasn't that surprising anymore after she thought about it. "I ... never played it, but I'm a quick learner", she said with a smile.
Then razlad grinned with a happy wide sharp teeth smile and turned to her door, "Four players! Follow me"
It was a welcome opportunity for Lucy to see who is the pony that wanted to make copies of a dark child's connection to the Darklands, so she followed.

The room was smaller than expected. There was a long ass table at one wall of course with some plans and documents on it. The other side had a couch and a wadrobe. The floor was carpeted with a blue color. And finally on the opposite wall was a paused menu on a big tv screen and 4 wii controllers. A paused mariokart of course. "I had to play with myself cuz i am alone at the moment here. So i am glad i found some ponies around. 4 controllers. Three ponies in the room. Lucy would want to ask

"Where did the other two go?", Lucy asked.

Razlad stopped and took an energy drink from the fridge, she looked at the two and asked, "want one? And there is one pony missing by the way."

"No thank you I got my cookies if I need a energy boost", Lucy smiled.

After razlad consumed her drink, the ball in her tail began to glow and suddenly the two tails split at the base and with a little flash there were suddenly two Razlads. One male and one female with one tail. The female had normal pony eyes while the male ones were dull with a small pupil and pink iris. But so far obly their genders were different.
Artyom took an emergy drink and silently stared at king razlad. A pony with the physique of sombra.
"I am the fourth pone," he said and took an energy drink

Lucy looked at the just appeared pony, but it wasn't a very big surprise for her. She was used to all different sorts of magic.
The king took a seat cushion in front of the tv and waited for the others. Queen and Artyom soon followed
Lucy would not want to let them wait, so she took a seat in front of the TV, too.

She was given a controller prety quick. it looked like a remote with a few buttons and had to be held sideways.
"I actually never played something like it. This is almost as new to me as that weird ring we found", she said with a little confused expression.
Queen was about to unpause the thing, then she whipped her head with a sickening crunch to Lucy, "Ring??"
Lucy crinched at the sound her neck made, but nodded. "Yes, we found an odd looking ring as we killed the evil being that somehow was able to undergo security measures of your magic", she replied.
Razlad was silent for a while and then pounced Artyom sniffing his coat like an exciting dog. Artyom was too shocked to move
Then queen asked, "where"
Lucy didn't know what to make of this. She held back for the moment. It didn't seem like she meant any harm to Artyom.
Then the queen seemed to locate where the ring was actually and her hoof dissapeared inside Artyoms foreleg
Lucy was munching on a cookie while she watched the whole thing.
Then she pulled out the same red ring, "mine~~~"

"My treasure~~" then king razlad tackeld his female side, taking the ring for himself
And then they brawled for a few minutes with chairs being thrown and stuff destroyed until female razlad crashed into him and they became one again
"I am retarded sometimes"
Then she noticed the two staring and blushed hard.

"Okay, I know you're a god and all and I should be respectful and not question any of this, but what actually just happened?", Lucy asked.

Razlad straighten out her stuff and trotted closer to lucy, not wanting to answer the question, she instead sat down and said, "the real question is.. why are you so cute?"

Lucy got big eyes from that and blushed a bit. With those big eyes she said, "Because you don't want to answer my question." Somehow Razlad reminded her of Nevio at this moment. It doesn't happen very often that she would catch that dragon out on something. But when she does he acts a little bit like that.
"Yep and as long as i don't answer you may stay cute, you mortal," she said and lightly booped lucys nose. Artyom could only stare.
"I don't want you to tell me how or why this ring affects you. The thing I'm interested in is, how and why did this ring get into, and I literally mean into, that shadow?"

"Oh the ring. Of course... of course Artyom doesnt know anything about it. He wasnt here. The ring is... like the synthetic spine we had put into our missionaries. We got some beef with the angels, them thinking it was too brutal to rip out a spine and replacing it with a mind controlling one, therefore we made this ring for atleast to those that have fingers. That was a compromise that held so far. Then someone sabotaged the software and the magic inside of it and suddenly it was gone. Having an excuse we continued to use the synth spine to replicate red magic . We of course searched for it but it was lost. And i don't know what you mean with 'shadow'"

"The enemy we faced was an old child of Darkness, almost as old as Nevio maybe even older, " she explained. "So what you're saying is that this ring is just a replacement for the syntetic spine?"
She didn't want to ask about the mind controlling features of that spine. >Would that mean Artyom could be brought to attack me, because they can control him?< she thought.
As if hearing her thougts, Artyom said, "i don't have a synthetic spine. Only the non devils have. And don't worry nobody controls my mind with my spine" razlad smirked and jockingly said, her hips moving side to side, "yep we only control with body language". Artyom snorted a laugh and looked at the two, noting how cute a kiss would be. Razlad to lucy, "child of darkness. Hmm, yeah. That Nevio dude requested some visits about that topic. My little devils are already in the darklands preparing a base... is that enemy dead dead ?"
"We hope so. About that ... " Lucy said. "I guess you know about the horror those devils will be facing if you implant a connection between them and the Darklands? You must've talked to Nevio about this right?"

"I did not talk to Nevio that much, no. And thats why the devils are there, to face the horrors and so on. But i am positive that they will dominate the situation"

"I hope they are ready, " Lucy said with a distant look. "Artyom and I were only two new entities. How many devils are there?"

Meanwhile in the Darklands the devils had awoken the attention of someone. The pony felt the disturbance and the anger of the land about so many new energy being brought into the Darklands. "What is happening?" he asked making his way to the new source of energy he just felt.

"Again. I am positive that they will atleast survive a month. The... 12 devils plus a few warrior guys."

It's not good if there is a large number of them. You have a higher chance of survival if you're alone there." She chewed on another cookie. "That ring, ... " she changed the subject, "did someone steal it and why was it able to undergo Artyoms magic?
"Undergo...? " she looked at the ring and started to analyze it, "apperantly somebody replaced the original magic with one of a more higher ranking devil... but how is that possible..." she looked at Artyom, "before you ask the rest of my err friends are in the zoo or dead or something. " she looked back at the ring and thought about the implications, could it be that someone in her midst was a traitor ?

Lucy chewed on another cookie this one was black. "I'm not in the position to tell you anything, but you should really talk to Nevio about that base. It seems like something the Darklands wouldn't want to be there. And trust me, your darkest and deepest places here are a paradise compared to the gore and horror of the Darklands. Artyom and I were trainees down in those lands. We both know how horrible that place can be with ponys it just wants to test. I wouldn't want to think about how we would've been treated as what the land sees as intruders."
"Lets call Nevio then. You can continue patrolling or something" she went to thr next room to call Nevio with a crystal.

"Nevio... Nevio..."

Then he was right in the middle of these weird looking ponys. He looked for what looked like the leader and then went straight for him. "Hey you, who's in charge here?" he said without a hint of emotion on his face. His fur was grey almost looking like metal. This land was like a second home to him. Because from here he could reach each point in Equestria in a matter of a fraction of a second. Now as he was closer Bahlok remembered. He had seen somepony which looked like that before. What were those devils up to?

Nevio was sitting in his office at the moment. Not really doing much. After Dukaan was slain things went back to as normal as they were before. Suddenly something caught his attention. "Razlad?", he said looking at the crystal on his desk. She could only see a dark room and two red eyes in hers.
"The colored devil there" said the random devil and was off.
Razlad looked into the eyes, "you wanted to talk to me about the darklands and my plans with it, right ?"
"Your plans? You know this is the first time I hear about any plans with the darklands." Nevio said his eyes iluminating up a bit more lighting up his nuzzle showing the contures of his face.

Bahlok looked for the colored devil and went to question him. "Hello, ... " he said standing right in front of the devil, " ... what are you doing here?" he just asked.
"Oh yeah. Yeah. Well, i thought maybe to, you know, take over darklands " squee. The colored said, "we just want to explore and learn more about this world. Are you local?"

Nevio showed a big grin. "Interesting, why?"

Bahlok shook his head. "I wasn't born here, but this is my second home."
"Just for science"
Bahlok looked around. They really had a lot of science stuff with them. "So you're telling me that after Artyom was here and got blessed with the magic of these lands you're just here to collect some information?"
"Artyom is not involved in this but to put it bluntly, yes. "

"Why didn't you ask me about this? I could have given you a few of my warriors Razi", he playfully teased her. He was in a good mood.
She smirked playfully back. She was a sucker for bad boys as well and answered, "oh you know... i thought you would disagree so i did not ask at all"
Her
"Well I don't, your stallions are nearly dead though. I'll send in some of my best Hunters that will oversee the whole thing and help your devils to stay alive. If it's not too late already. We wouldn't want them to be crushed, their souls devoured by the shadows. Also would you be a good little girl and make some time for a dinner for two tonight? I would like to hear more about these plans if yours." He licked his lips.
"Mm dinner? Sounds like a plan. When and where ?"
"Tonight, I'll take you to the crystal empire. I have a house there where we won't be disturbed."
"I see... then i'll meet you there ?"
"Oh and do you like potatoe salad ?"
"I do," he said. "So be ready for tonight," he said and closed the connection between the crystals.

Bahlok looked around again and sighed. "How many of your devils are real warriors or soldiers?"
"We have them for additional protection," said the colored devil and pointed to the giant moving pieces of armor

Razlad meanwhile giddily got on her bed and giggled like a filly
She was gonna meet an edgy person. Yay

"Well you're going to need them, " he said thinking about the relation between the soldiers and the scientists. "I ... " he started to say something, but couldn't finish the sentence as a big black shadow flew in their direction. It was a giant crow like creature. But it wasn't only one of them. Three of those giant beasts were headed straight for the camp.
Upon landing two of the three crows crushed at least half of the gear. Bahlok looked back at the crows not moving a muscle in his face. "Well I hope nobody was in there. Also hopefully your warriors are trained in the horrors of this land."

Nevio stood up and because he knew, that his Hunters would take a while to arrive he decided to pay the darklands a visit. Shadows were flowing out of his eyes and the corners of his mouth. Then his heart stopped beating and he died. His body melting into shadows.
It never gets old, " he said grinning. It always felt so refreshing to be reborn. "Now let's see how many of them are still alive.
Two died. Only. While the rabbit warriors were fending off the shadows with white burning evil blades.

Suddenly a black shadow appeared right next to Bahlok. "Help them."

In the next ten seconds three black crow like creatures died. One took a direct hit to its spine. Then Bahlok jumped to the next and stabbed his hoof through the eyes of the creature ripping its eye out and damaging the brain with another hit. The last one was about to hit two devils as Nevio teleported right in front of them and his Shadows made a big forcefield. "Bahlok!", he commanded and in just a split second Bahlok was right next to him transforming into a scythe. Nevios eyes glowed red as his magic grabbed the weapon and with a big grin her jumped to kill the other crow. It tried to hit him midair, but he just cut through the claw and opened its throat with the next strike.
Then everything went quiet. The bodys of the crows dissolved and Nevio and Bahlok returned to their normal forms again.

An awkward silence passed as the devils looked around their broken gear and the bipedal armored things rubbed their neck... "we would really need your help then, mister Nevio"
"We will, ... " while he said that five Hunters and two Huntresses appeared behind him, " ... make sure that you will continue on to research at your black hearts content." He came a bit closer to the devil in charge and said "who knows what you may discover here, am I right?"

With that he turned around and looked at the Hunters and Huntresses. "There will be a lot of attacks, you will be guarding the devils in teams of two." They didn't really look dangerous. Nevio had this fearsome, dangerous aura around him radiating his dominance and deadlyness, but those other ponys they just seemed like normal civilians. "Any questions?" he asked, but didn't wait for any questions and just vanished on the spot.
The colored devil looked at rhe newcomers and nodded. Then proceded to call for more aid from HQ...

chapter 14

Razlad had a dress on and was on her way to Nevio.
She also made some potato salad and got some succubus wine, the only alcohol devils van consume she was excited

Nevio didn't have much time left so he took some of his better clothes to show Razlad, that even a "bad stallion" or dragon can be dressed in attractive clothes. He smirked as he thought about her thinking, that she would love it more, if he wouldn't be wearing any clothes at all.
Then, because he was sure she wouldn't mind, he used some of his special perfume, from his friend Mirabell. It was a pleasant mixture of some herbs and plants and had a very attracting effect. Normal mares wouldn't last very long, but he was sure it was the least he could do to impress a mare like Razi.
As he got ready to get her, he thought about everything he had planned today. Finally, he teleported to Tartarus.
"You were about to leave? But I told you that I would come and get you, Razi," he said with a deep, soft voice. "A beautiful mare like you shouldn't have to travel so far for a date." His eyes were fixed on her beautiful, mature and well dressed body. "You look beautiful, Razi," he grinned with a dominant expression and waited for her reaction.

Razlad was suprised that Nevio came to get her. She forgot that part in courting but probably due to her being able to have a penis. She looked at Nevio and noticed his chic attire, with a smile and half lidded eyes she slowly walked forward, "my, thank you Nevio~ and i must say that you dressed up gorgeous as well." Then she noticed the smell and smiled at his effort. It would be worth it for him. She will make sure of that. She trotted beside Nevio and touched him with her fluffy tail. Eyecontact. Then she looked away and at her stuff, "i hope you don't mind me cooking something as well and also i got this exclusive wine from tartarus for us. And the only thqt devils wont get poisoned by," she stated and showed off the bottle. With a smirk she then moved closer.

"I thought you would want to bring some stuff. But we something nice to visit, before we will attend the midnight meal. So I brought somepony who can take care of your things in the meantime, " he said smiling stomping a hoof on the ground. A silver pony appeared and bowed before Razlad, his mane was just a darker shade of silver and his eyes were a dark brown. If you look closely you could even see two fangs. He was a batpony. "A pleasure to meet you, I will, if you allow me, bring your things to the dining location for tonight." Nevio said "this is Silver Plate, he will be our butler for tonight."

" ah good. Here" gives stff away and then she focused more on Nevio, "can we go now? I am dying for the dessert"
Nevio could feel her desire just from listening to her words. She wasn't very secretive about it anyway. In a way he found it cute, as much as he could find something cute. "First things first I got something special for you. The Crystal Empire Opera will have a special guest tonight and I wanted to visit the play, while our midnight meal and my special room will be in preparation for our arrival, ... " he made a short pause to add some dramatic effect to the next words " ... my queen."
Queens tail swished in thought and shr nodded smiling, "opera sounds good my guildmaster"
"Let's see if you can forget, that I own a guild and just start calling me master, by the end of the night out of your own free will," his eyes had a soft glow as he moved his hoof up and down. Shadows gathered around his hoof and took them both into their dark arms. From one moment to the next Nevio and Razlad stood in the nightly crystal empire. A black coach moved up to them and opened its doors. "After you," Nevio said and helped Razlad to get into the carriage. The inside of it was held in an erotic dark, but vibrant red.
Razlad complied and let herself in. She watched the Stallion as he did his own stuff, getting excited for the opera
She wondered what dirty dirty thungs they will do
The opera wasn't very far away. It was just to conserve the feeling of a real opera evening. It just looks way better if you arrive in a carriage.
As they arrived Nevio helped her to get off again. "Welcome at the Crystal Empire Opera," he said and showed her the way. The entrance of the Opera was layed out with a red carpet and inside it looked glamerous and expensive as hell. The chandelier looked like it would cost more than Canterlot Castle. On the right and left there were stairs that followed up to the balcony.
"Where to, my beloved" she asked and clung to his side. She looked from side to side, trying to look curiously cute
"Right in the middle of the Optima," he said and showed her the way. The play would soon start. "Also you don't need to try to look cute, ..." he said with a smile " ... you're already the most beautiful, cute jewel I could've brought with me tonight."
She smiled genuinely and leaned into him with a sigh, watching the still empty Stage. "What are we gonna see anyway ?"
"Marschner Vampyr, " he said in German. "It's a story about. Lord Ruthven who has been a vampire for a year but he risks sliding into being a ghoul for ever unless he can find three female victims within twenty four hours."
"Sounds too violent for the common pony in my opinion," she left her head on his shoulder and cuddled as best as she could,"why are you courting me anyway? I'm curious"
"Because I'm a hopeless romantic," he said with a smirk.
"But you were told that i can be a stallion as well, right ?" She whispered
His smirk got wider. "Nobody had to tell me. I know since the first time we met." After he said that, the actors started the play.
She faced the stage(!) Again, smiling that there wouldnt be any missunderstandings between the two for now. She leaned into him and enjoyes the show

Nevio watched the play with her. Afterwards they both went outside and went inside of the carriage again. "I hope you're hungry after this."
"Only breakfast today " she smiled and looked out the window.
"Well I think then we're both up for a nice and big midnight meal," he said and saw her looking out the window. "It's a nice night, isn't it? It's even full moon today."
"Hmm. Weren't you a werewolf?"
"A ponywolf? Yeah, I am, but I had so many full moons already, that I'm not forced to change anymore. Also, I'm not only a ponywolf. I'm half Ponywolf half ponydragon."
"Ah yes, i remember the report. Really interesting to say the least. I was as far as i know not a wolf nor a dragon. Just a pony with genderbender abbility. Anyway, yes. The night is wonderful for a ride and something to eat"

The coach reached Nevios house. It was made out of blue crystals and looked just like any of the other houses in the crystal empire. The only difference was, that it stood fairly alone.
Everywhere the houses were build closely next to each other, but this one had at least two houses of free space between the next homes. "There we are," he helped her to get out of the carriage. Silver Plate was waiting for them bowing down as they walked up to him. "Welcome home, master Nevio, madam," he said also greeting Razlad. Then he showed them the way to the dining table.

It was a normal sized room with a crystal table in the middle of it. The room itself was held in a rather warm ambiance. The table was layed with wonderful ornamented wine glasses and plates. A few lit dark candles, which had a blue flame just like the ones in Nevios office, were also standing on the table. The cutlery was made out of silver and the chairs were padded with red velvet.
"Mm, an impressing home. ButÃƒÂ¶er, is my sÃƒÂ¶ad still here? And the alcohoÃƒÂ¶?

"Of course Madam, the succubus wine will be served right away and the salad will be the most wonderful addition to the main dish." He bowed down and left to bring in the starter.
'Mhm. Anyway, nice home, Nevio. I hope to see more of it tonight"
She smiled lustfully.
"All of it if you so desire, but I think you have a special room in mind, isn't that so?"
"Maybe? "
Nevio laughed and Silver Plate brought in the starters. "You're not the only one doing research you know," he said as the food was revealed. It was bread with something green on top. What Razlad must instantly smell is that it was changeling paste on the bread. On top of it were some herbs to make the taste a bit more distinct and more interesting. Silver plate pured some of the succubus wine into the crystal wine glasses and left the room.
"Ch. Cha changeling~" she squealed un ladylike and devoured the first piece of bread with unfortunate changeling on it. So far he has treated her great, "hm? You doing research too?"

"I'm a control freak, I love knowledge, knowledge is power and I love power," he said with a smirk eating some of his own changeling paste bread.
"And what is your current project?" She asked but had to think of what was in his bedroom. Images of chains made her giddy.

"You," he said and waited for the reaction.
"I see ..." she said and looked back with a stoic smile

Not knowing how to react she simply ate her bread.
"Explain?"
"Well, your kind isn't exactly well known here and as part of the contract between me and the Equestrian rulers I'm also leading a research facility."
She relaxed a bit, "i gladly assist with your research when you assist with mine but you can ask me anything regarding my Tartarus, stud"
"I'll let the head of the research department know. But we don't have to think about work right now. "
He rang a bell and Silver Plate brought in the main dish on a cart. There were three things on that cart. A big tablet with a silver lid on top and two plates, also with a lid on top. A maid came with him and after they set up the plates in front of Nevio and Razlad and the tablet in the middle of the desk they both lifted the lids of the plates at the same time. "Changeling meat in succubus wine sauce bedded on freshly self made noodles (tagliatelle) and ... " he lifted the lid of the tablet " ... a selection of vegetables and different meats." Then he placed a wonderful ornamented bowl on the table. It was Razlad's potato salad. "As promised a wonderful addition to your freshly made potato salad."

Razlads teeth started to itch and shine as she saw the dead dead changelings in front of herself, she glanced at Nevio with an apologetic smile and pounced at the next c meat there was, eating it like an animal. Changelings made devils oh so primal. But her especially. They always trigger something in her but that was proven now . She stopped and put some of her salad on the changeling, leaving most of it to nevio and continuing to rip it apart. Shame they did not had the shell...
The sauce made everything better

Nevio loved the display she put on. He loved to bring out the primal animals in a pony. It was one of the most pleasant turn ons for him. His eyes glowed a bit red for some seconds then he began to eat. The thing he ate most was her salad though. He was so used to the exquisite stuff, that this normal potato salad was more interesting and as such tasted a lot better to him.

She sometimes noticed the distant taste of shell in the sauce but the taste alone was not enough to statisfy. No, the itching teeth needed to crush a living changeling, suck their spines out, eat them alive. But she wasnt upstruck, she was happy that someone atleast thought of her needs. She was happy and loved that being now. Even though she could not remember while she was in a food rush. The sauce, being alcoholic, made her dizzy as well and she soon noticed that her changeling meat went into a decline. A few more bites later and she finished the changelings, remembering her surroundings. She saw Nevio eating her salad with a smile. She felt love. She felt lust. She was ready to move to the desert. Screw the rest of the meats and wines. She needed that stallion. NOW
But she patiently waited forDessert.

Nevio had enough of this romantic display her outbreak gave him a craving he couldn't satisfy with romantic moments alone. Silver Plate came in and asked if everything was okay. Nevio nodded and said, "You and the maids did very well you can go home now, I think we want to have the house just for the two of us after this."

Silver Plate nodded and left the room. Nevio stood up and came closer to Razlad. "You don't need to hold back. I can nearly taste your desire," he said his eyes emitting a vibrant red glow.

She grinned, "finally, I was thinking we would never get to the point. So wheres the bedroom?" She said, her undisclosed desires in her heart coming out.

"Upstairs, follow me," he said and showed her the way. Then he opened the door to the bedroom. It looked like any other normal bedroom. But there was a big closet made out of black metal in it. "Go ahead, open it," he said with a smile.
"Ohhh closet," she said and on her way to it, she left the dress on the floor. Completely pony naked now. She opened the closet and waited for Nevio to explain

He didn't have to explain the two metal doors swung wide open as she got closer and inside she saw it. All sorts of BDSM and stuff to restrain and torture ponies.

"Oh-oh-oh my... reminds me of my dungeon... mm you wanna dominate me ?" She asked the question as if it was a casual type of tea or water.

"It's not really a matter if I want or not. It's more part of my nature, Razi," he said smirking. Then he came closer. "You don't have any objections do you?"
She giggled, "mm i love tough stallions. Dominate the game for all i care cuz i am tough as Flare. Maybe you'll impress me and i let you do more to me than just BDSM, hmm?" She also stepped closer. Their muzzles only inches from each other, "whatcha gonna do first? Chain me to the bed ?"
Nevio grinned "First I think I'm gonna make sure you can't use your magic." He took a black collar ornamented with red crystals. Restraining someone from his magical abilities was one of the most trustful things somepony could do with someone else. "There is no turning back after you put this on."
She breathed in and then out. She wanted to trust him. She was gonna trust him. She will trust him. Psyching herself up, she nodded. Letting master put it on
He came closer "That's a good filly," he said with a dominant smile and closed the collar around her neck. The crystals turned bright red because she had a lot of magical energy. "Seems they can't restrain you from all your magic, so you will have to be a good mare for me even with this collar on." Then his eyes changed to a deep red nearly black and Razlad was levitated onto his bed. "You know chains are way too heavy and they can rust and are hard to maintain, so I use seomething different instead of chains. Let's see, if you like it." He pointed to the top of the bed and shadows formed right next to Razlad's hoofs. Then they each took the shape of a chain. The shadows felt cold just like normal metal and were a lot harder.
Razlad got a shiver of pleasure from the psyche of being dominated. She looked at master and said, "I promise not to use my magic... what should I call you?"
"What is the first name that comes to mind when you think about it?" he said standing right next to her. His eyes fixed on hers.
"I think Nevio. If you do a good job I might scream something else.."
"Maybe daddy or mastah"
She stuck her tongue out and giggled
"That will be the only thing you get to decide tonight", he said in return. "Now then, let me see, what I'm working with, " he said as he moved his hoof and the black chains orientated themselves in such a way that Razlad could get on all fours.
She stood on all fours and glanced to him, "What position do you want me in?" she started to drip wet, her smell emitting from her already
He smirked "For starters I want to see you muzzle down and ass up, present me what you got. Then I'll let you have a look on what you'll be working with."
"yes, Nevio~~" she changed her position and her backside faced him, tail blocking view. Then she went into the position he requested and raised her tail, showing of her wet dripping devil pussy.

"That's a good little devil bitch," he said with a proud tone. "Let me have a taste of that delicious looking rose of yours." Without hesitation he took his tongue and licked from her clit to her perineum. Tasting her and savoring that taste, he growled deeply, because he really liked it. She was everything he wanted for a pleasant night. Beautiful, she had power and most importantly for him she was willing to be under his command.
she breathed hard as she felt his touch on her vagina. Oh how she waited for someone like him to make love to her again. All the others were willingly sub, making it easy to push them around but a bitch like her needed a stronger male to be with. She hoped to statisfy him enough tonight. She hoped. She moaned when his tonge left her and an unbearable heat started to form. she needed him.
He got onto the bed with her and clapped with his hooves. The chains took her and placed her on top of a cushion in front of the bed. Nevio sat down on the edge of the bed showing her his horse cock. "Now don't hesitate to please me, you know you want to have a taste, slut. Make it nice and hard and nicely lubed up with your needy slut mouth. If you don't waste any of my seed I have a special treat for you afterwards."
She wouldn't. She wouldn't waste. She swore it to herself. She opened her mouth and moved to kiss the tip and lick the side of his fat shaft
"That's it, " he said and an idea came to his mind. "If you can't hold it anymore you can touch yourself, but ... " a shadow formed around his hoof and he threw it down to the ground. It crawled up to Razlads love entrance and entered her love tunnel, " ... but I won't allow you to climax just yet. That will be the final reward for you if you continue to obey and please me like a good little devil slut." The shadow he inserted into her would take each bit of pleasure that would push her over the edge to orgasm and stores it. After he releases the shadow it will unleash each last bit of that saved pleasure into her body.

She nodded and moved a bit further up, taking his shaft in her mouth and truly blowing him, she was gonna swallow all and he would be proud. Maker her his Mare. She hoped. She'd be disappointed if not. Her hoof moved to her clit instantly, charging the little shadow inside her with pleasure. Oh what a fucking climax she wanted to have. Fuck my face
Nevio growled in pleasure, she was good. "Your mouth is a wonderful fit for my stallion meat, slut." His hoof went to the back of her head and he forced her to deepthroat him. He was sure she could take it and even wanted this.
"MMM," she moaned and swallowed the meat instantly, her mouth massaging his Penis on its own.
Her knowing her place made him appreciate her beauty. He thought about all the stuff he couldn't do with other mares. Because they would break so easily, he had to be careful not to break them, but Razlad, she seemed different. His curiosity was rising. A few movements of her head combined with his thoughts were enough to make him as hard as a rock. "How does it taste, bitch?"
She pulled off and looked him in the eyes, "like skin, Nevio"
"Are you trying to tease me my sly devil?" he smirked. "How do you like this then?" He took a big dildo from his closet with his shadow magic and inserted it into her dripping wet pussy teasing her a lot more than he did already.
"Ngh. Oh yes. Right there~~" with no idea what to do she went back to sucking him off. Using her tongue to draw letters on his dick. She won't waste cum
Oh, she was tired of being the dominant one.

She didn't even try to resist a bit. It was the perfect display of obedience. He could feel himself getting closer to shoot his load down her throat. "I'm getting close show me what you've got give it your best, Razi", he said his voice filled with lust.
She locked her lips onto his dick and squeed in delight. Then she picked up speed. Not doing deepthroats yet. Once she would feel him flare would she go down as possible and swallow every last drop of seed
He grabbed her a bit harder, but this time didn't force her to go deeper. He wanted to see what she could do on her own. Just a few more movements of her head and she could feel his shaft starting to pulse.
It was about to happen. He would blow. She felt him pressing down on herself, she wanted that surprise she was gonna swallow it. Psychic herself up for the blow she went deeper and deepthroated the stallion like never before. All the time moving her tongue in hopes to stimulate him enough or more so than her lips. Her throat was blocked off and she could barely breathe but she could take the pain and swallow once he blew
She wont waste his seed. She is a Good slut.
Her taking his whole shaft in was something no mare has done before. This was worth a very big load of his seed and without him even thinking about holding back he shot a massive load down her throat.

She locked her lips tight on it to make sure nothing would spill. She was experienced with blowjobs and had no problems instantly swallowing the spurts as they came. The taste... the taste... distinct. Different. Magical. Enchanted... addictive. She wanted more inside of herself.
She was also the first mare to take it all. Even a pony dragoness couldn't take his whole load.
He took a deep breath and allowed her to breath again as he pulled out. "That's very good, you're an experienced little devil. Now I am a dragon of my word, so get up here." His eyes lit up again and the shadow chains carried her onto the bed. He got rid of the dildo that was teasing her love tunnel and gave her clit a few hard licks. His tongue was unlike any other pony tongue. It was a bit more rough and warm, nearly hot.
"Ah~Ahhh~ohhh yes... " her hind legs twitched at the rough surface
"Now it's time for me to show you your reward and your place. " He straightened the chains so she couldn't move even an inch and without warning inserted his rock hard dick into her. "Take it bitch!" he commanded and enjoyed the feeling of her wet walls around his shaft.
"Ahhh~~" she moaned. His dick felt like a mix of stallion and dragon. It spread her like none other before. She tried to be tight for him but she was not allowed to use magic. "Oh yes. Pound me, Nev!" She screamed. Trying to look back
"You took it all, every last drop, and as a reward let me ask you a question ... " he grinned and asked, " ... I could show you how big a dragon can be and use the other form of my dick. I would love to see if you can take it."

"Oh oh my... leaving me a choice? I am flattered. Show me what ya got, make me feel that size of the big dragon. In all my years had not a dragon before~ " she managed to look back and look him in the eyes
"Pound me as if i would cum any second"
His eyes turned into an even deeper red and fangs showed. Those were the only things that turned into his dragon form apart from his dick. It grew three times it's size and he could feel Razi getting dangerously close to be ripped apart. He touched one of the crystals on her collar to give her a bit of her magic, so she could save her pussy from being damaged if she couldn't take it.
Of course she had to use her magic to protect her vagina. She used just a tiny bit to ensure that no physical harm came to her. Didn't mean she got none pleasurable pain from his growing dick. She could feel him poking the tip of her womb... "ahh.. breed me, sire," she said muffled into the bed.
She didn't scream in pain and there was no blood comming from her vagina so it seemed he could proceed. "That's a tight fit, but you took it, now get ready I'm starting to move. It will get better with time, trust me." He slowly started to move pushing his now giant dick inside of her.
"Ngh" in "ugh" out. The penis was large. Larger than she would have thought. Nevertheless, she was tough and she could handle it. she was tough, yeah. She will be a good sub for Nevio. Her walls never spread that far before they stretchted and the magic kept them from damaging. She could feel the pain but the pleassure was softly tingling inside her. She can do it she can take him. She felt his tip now halfway inside her womb. Soon there would be a bulge and what not. She can do it. "Ngh. Yesss. Do me, dragon"
He just had to. "Razi look here, " he said to make her look back to him.
She moaned and looked back
Quickly a shadow came out of the corner of his muzzle and made its way down Razlads throat. He came closer and whispered in her ear. "It's a little spell shadow pony-dragons use to mate. It links pain with pleasure. You're doing so well, now let me show you the pleasure a dark master can give you." With that he didn't hold back anymore his and her magic would shield her from breaking and he just couldn't hold back his aggressive mating style anymore. The animal was taking over so to say.
With rough and hard thrusts he stirred up her insides and took her as if she was a full-grown dragoness.
She moaned and whined and moaned in pleasure yet again. Oh god how she needed a rutting like this
"Nev.. thahhh~~ ahhh~~~ no you~~"
"I feel so close, my insides craving for baby batter. For hot dragon seed. I am so on the edge right now. Ahhh~~ please... lets orgasm together, master"
Nevio felt himself getting close again. "You know what will happen, when I release this spell right? Now be a good little devil slut and loose yourself in pleasure, " he said.
His shaft already started to pump her full of his black seed as he released the spell. As it was gone all of the orgasms it held back, all the pleasure that was stored inside washed over Razlad's body and mind. "That's it let me see you moan and squirm in pleasure and pure bliss, my pet."
White noise. White noise and a feeling of weight pressing onto her. Weight and at the same time weightlessness. Razlad would have had a few orgasms by now but the spell had stopped them and was realeased now. She felt blisss and she remembered moaning. Screaming in pleassure. Calling for more. She squirmed on the ground and a second later the orgasm finished and she felt her womb getting filled with the hot dragon seed of Nevios. She was not getting pregnant but she wished she would. Yes, Nevio should father her children. She needs a new heir anyway.
She felt her walls massaging Nevios dick and how they tried to milk him for more. She was still moaning and squirming with a goofy smile.
Nevio was strong so he could handle her squirming, a normal pony may've been crushed between her tights. "That's a good mare," he said as he released the last drop of his seed inside of her.
"I I cant keep it inside on my own."
Nevio smirked "Do you want me to help you to keep it in? If not let me see my seed gushing out of your drenched devil pussy."
"Uhh let it run down my white fur."
"There there that's a good girl," he said smiling to relax her and biting her softly into her neck. Then he changed his dick into his horse form again and pulled it out.
The black seed shot practically right out of her. Running down her perfect white coat. She shivered in pleasure as all the excess cum gushed out and once nothing came out anymore, her legs were painted black.
"Such a cute display," he said looking at the mess he made.
"All your work~," she said and then tried to sit up but remembered the chains, "oh master... what now?"
"Now you'll be a good little devil mare and clean me off," he said using his magic to clean her fur. Then he released her. "If you can get up of course."
With a shaky breath she stemmed herself up and on shaky legs she managed to stay upright. She fell trying to turn around, "you rutted me hard"
He played down on his back and helped her to get into the right position, laying between his tights. "There you go, Razi," he said and waited for her to start enjoying her juice drenched lolly. Razlad started to lick.

Author's Note

I have a lot of fun writing this.

chapter 16

The next morning Lucy needed a shower, before she went to work with Artyom.
She got her shower and Artyom made some sandwiches and coffee
Soon Lucy was sitting with Artyom, eating a sandwich and drinking some of the coffee he made. While they ate Lucy thought about if they would keep guarding that floor. Maybe they would get assigned to something different today? >Well, we'll see,< she thought as she continued to eat.
"How good are you in spaces with low gravity?"

"Well, my magic works here, so I would be able to move around pretty quickly and accurate, why?" she asked and thought about some scenarios, where there would be low gravity in this realm.
"Irrellevant for now"
"Wanna try the red crystal again?"

"Is someone feeling a bit needy?" she asked with a grin.
"Maybe..."
"Then go get it, " she said softly biting his ear and then made her way to the bedroom.
"Hehehe~" he smiled and got the collar from somewhere. Then he joined lucy in the bedroom with the collar and a crystal
"want me to put it on you?"
"Yes, I do," she said and then closely cuddled up to him.
Then he tightened the collar around her neck and put the red crystal into it
There was this familiar feeling of pleasure again. Even if the collar didn't try to control her thoughts it gave her a lot of pleasure as it messed with her body. At first the lips of her privat parts grew together. Then, like a normal horsecock would behave, it just got bigger and bigger until she had a fully functional and hard dick for Artyom do play with.
Still cuddled up to him she whispered in his ear "Now be a good little boy for mommy and suck my big hard mare dick," she said.

Artyom stared at it and reached out with his hoof. He licked his lips and touched the warm throbbing surface of mare penis. He began to stroked it
"That's a good boy." She also reached for his stallionhood.
He let her and so they continued to jerk each other off for a few minutes. "Should i lick it"
"?"

"You should," she answered and layed herself on her back, while two pillows supported her head and back.
He put his nose into her balls and breathed in
And licked them
And up the shaft
Lucy got a hold of his head and softly pushed him down on her hard member. "Open wide sweety," she demanded in a soft voice.
He grunted but did as asked. Opening his maw for her
"That's a good boy, turn around," she said and took his flank so they could get into a position.
He positioned himself under her and continued to kiss her penis
Lucy got right to it and started sucking him off. Breathing in his scent and savoring his taste. "Hmm," she murred.
"You like it. I like it. We all oike it"
Lucy was a bit confused as to what to answer to that, so she just kept quiet and enjoyed the moment.
His lips around her hard dick felt really good and each time he got her horse cock in a bit deeper she couldn't stop herself from thinking about how good it would feel to cum into this warm slutty mouth of her little boy.
He shook his hips from side to side enjoying the taste as if it was changeling flavoured. He just wanted to show lucy that she did not need to feel bad for the evening before. It was just a prank by his sister.
"Well, that's a good little devil bitch, aren't you?" She took his rump and turned him around. She felt a lot more confident again.
"You lubed it up good," she said and pushed her big mare shaft deep into Artyom's back end, still careful enough to not hurt him.
"You can go rough, lucy. "
"That's a good boy," she said and did as he seemingly wanted. Now her movements were rough, demanding and assertive. Giving him no chance than to be a good little boy for mommy and taking in her big, potent mare shaft.
Artyom took it like a big colt and panted and moaned along the way

After a while she could feel herself getting close. "I'm close slut, now be a good boy and take it all." Her movements got faster and rougher as she proceeded to pound his cute devil ass.
"Ahhh”

In another dimension in the most hidden parts of equestria deep down under the surface Nevio kept thinking about his plans. Not only with Lucy and Artyom, but also his plans about Razlad and her race of devils.
It would be an unbelievably good source of strength to have.

Razlad meanwhile tried to convince her alicorn pet that he was a space ship, "i know its unbelievable but you have to face it, skull. You are a spaceship"

And Artyom came
Artyom cane from lucys constant banging
Lucy couldn't hold back either and painted his inner walls bright white with her cum.

After a few minutes of thinking Nevio returned to his desk. Then he called Bahlok. "How are the devils doing?" he asked and Bahlok made his report.
The devils are fine. They have built some energy field to keep out dark stuff except bahlok and continued their research on rock in the dark lands. They moved to the flora recently and soon will study some of the wildlife with complicated and painful tests. Like injecting light magic into a dark creature. Yo
God have mercy on the darklands

Nevio nodded and teleported to a temple in the darklands. "Mother," he said. A soft voice answering. "Child, why are you here?"
Nevio smiled, a rare sight and layed down at a statue of a beautiful mare. "I brought some devils you may have noticed." He felt a rush of pleasure and euphoria going through his whole body. "Of course I have, but what is my little Shadow doing here? It's not like you to come and visit."

For once in millenia I feel like I found a reason to carry on mother. Dukaan is finally no more, but I'm still here. Doesn't that mean something? It does, doesn't it?

Yes, your journey isn't over yet. I don't know what he wants from you, but you know that he must have a reason to keep you apart from us.

"Father ... " he said resting his head on his forelegs.

"For the last time ypu are a space ship." "No i am not.".
"Did you had fun?" Asked Artyom lucy

"Yes I had fun and how about my favourite devil?" she asked and kissed him.
He leaned into the kiss and turned around, hugging her. "You use your dick better than your uncle so i am statisfied"
He removed the red crystal and her dick vanished
Meanwhile with razlad.
She kicked the alicorn out and went back to her royal duties of Mario kart.

Artyom said, "we have a day off"
Lucy smiled and asked, "So what would you like to do on a free day ... with me?"
"Huh... how about bondage ?"

"Nahahah ... you'll have to earn that this time. Bring me somewhere nice," Lucy demanded.
"Oh fine. Good thing there.. hmmm there is that restaurant where devils make pacts with mortals. It has nice food and stuff"
"A restaurant where devils make pacts? That sounds ... different?" she didn't exactly know what to say to that or what to think of it.
"You know. Contracts with mortals. We can observe some while eating changelings... or what you like. Cookies?"
"Cookie ice cream?" she asked with big hopeful eyes.

"Ben and jerrys? Cinema maybe?"
"Surprise me I'll follow like a good girl and see what you have to offer." She smiled and gave him a passionate kiss.

He kissed her back and thought of where to go. Lucy was a loose mare honestly. He liked it. There was this special "club" a few alleys away. It had ben and jerrys on the buffet. Yes...

"Alright then, dear. Follow my tail and don't wander off."

They left.

She went right behind him and took his tail into her snout. "I won't be wandering off nowhere ... " she smirked with the tail in her mouth, " ... this is almost like I have you on a leash." She released it again and chuckled. "Lead the way, love," she said and followed her strong, handsome devil.

He winked and led the way. After ten minutes top they were in an alley, walking down some stairs to a green door. Soft thumps of bass music were heard from inside. Once inside they could hear a few moans as well. He stopped and grinned at her, "where do you think we are ?"
She had a idea of where he could've taken her. "Well because of the moans I would think it's a strip club, but you won't just take me to any normal strip club, would you?" she asked sounding a bit wary, but interested if what she thought was right.
"Yes and yes. This my dear lucy is one that is filled with succubi of all kinds. Not dangerous of course"

"Of course ... " she said and touched one of her invisible symbols right beneath her right ear.
As long as there are no incubi ... wouldn't want to have to defend my place at your side against their silver tongue.
He clicked his tongue and said, "male succubi? Their club is a few streets away. Anyway, they have free food here and due to all the sweat and hotness... cookie ice cream"
"So you think for cookie ice cream I would go to a strip club with you ... " she waited a few seconds. " ... what are we waiting for? There is cookie ice cream in there." She almost pushed him through the massive green door.

"Easy there. We are going don't worry"

They entered the club. A short hallway and then they saw the first strippole. A succubus Mare was dancing. She looked sexy af with horns and a nice flank. There were a few other poles as well. Each had a succubi of a different species. A humanoid as well. There were devils of all kinds around, watching the dirty deed done and waving their money as well. On one side were booths for lapdances and on the other side a small cafe like area that served food. In one if the booths were Devils and mortals alike that were experiencing the most expensive lap dance they ever had.
"So where to?"
Lucy gave him a kind of unbelieving look. "Artyom ... really? I nearly crushed you for that ice cream and as it seems it must be something that is for every tongue from every dimension. This is getting more interesting by the second."
"Ah right. I get us ice cream and you look for some empty seats at the bar"
Lucys eyes nearly sparkled as he said ice cream and she was gone before he even finished his sentence.

She searched for a good looking place at the bar. Then she wondered if Artyom knew any of these ponys or ... whatever species were present.
One of the pony strippers noticed the mare and made their way toward her, "oh a new face do you look for some eye candy or a lucky time" the pony succubus walked around lucy and interwinded her tail with hers
"I'm looking for good cookie ice cream," Lucy smiled. She looked at her eyes. She had wonderful yellow eyes. Her mane and tail didn't look very slutty or bad at all. "You know, you don't look anything like the stippers in Equestria. Is it because of magic or are the customs for employees here that good?" she asked out of pure interest and curiosity.

"It is in my genes," the succubus replied with an oily sweet voice and waved her mane back and forth to show off. "And the ice cream is great here, my dear. What is your name"

"Lucy, just Lucy is fine. My whole name is a bit long and hard to pronounce," her voice remembered Lucy a lot of Siren's. "What is yours ... " she thought about a wonderful nickname for her, " ... diamond tongue?" She smiled to make it obvious that she meant it as a compliment.
The succubus licked her lips but then Artyom came up, "shoo shoo. We don't need you now! " the stripper frowned and walked away from the high ranking devil. Flashing her perfect vagina to lucy

Lucy didn't say anything, but without anyone noticing she drew a symbol on the floor right in front of her. It was a symbol that gave her the ability to write something onto something that touched her or that she touched. Because the stripper touched her tail with hers she could write directly onto her fur.
She chose her hoofwrist and wrote a sign onto it. It looked like nothing the mare had seen before. It was only two letters in Dovahkiin (Dragon language). The letters read "NS" and stood for someone special.

It was a good thing she did that fast, because instantly after she remembered what Artyom wanted to bring her she forgot all about the stripper. "Ice cream?" she asked innocently.
Artyom held a big ben and jerry dough ice cream thing in his magic. Nachos for himself. He placed them on the bar table and sat on a stool. Offering his hoof to lucy if she needed help.
The ice cream was as big as a ponys head
Lucy's eyes nearly popped out of her head. "I Ice cream" she had to be careful not to slide off her stool. "I love you ... " she said partly to Artyom but also to the ice cream.

She immediately started enjoying it. "The strippers here don't really look like they are strippers. Is it just magic or are they treated that good here?" she now asked him.
"This place can become very expensive at times. I think people here want the quality they pay for. The ice for example, great right ? So yeah; treated gud"
"Well good for them." Lucy looked at the ice. It really was nice. Then she had an idea. "Hey cutie let me show you something." She took a nacho and dipped it in the ice then she scooped up some of the salsa with the other side of the nacho and held it so Artyom could eat it. "The whole nacho at once trust me it's good. With this you have flavours fighting for dominance in your mouth, it's great."
He opened his mouth, he saw that disney movie about a rat as well. He was ready for zhe flavour firework.
Immediately after hitting his tongue the sugar started melting away from the middle of his tongue to the outside as the salsa tried to round the sugar up in the middle so it could set the outside of his tongue on fire. The sugar pressing outside and the salsa pressing to the inside the fight ended as the crunchy munched up nacho broke the fronts and mixed them up together which put them both to a nice sugary, but still spicy draw.
Artyom liked it
He liked it so much that he took another nacho and did the same
Lucy smiled, "so did you really just bring me here for the ice cream?" She was a bit surprised that he chose this location over any other normal ice cafe.
"Well... i thought you would give me a lapdance so this place would set you in the right mood"
"Hm not a bad idea." She said smiling. She never thought about it this way but ice always made her horny and here they would have a cabin all for themselves. "Uhh I think I have an idea, too."
"Ohh tell me"
Lucy took a little box out of her bag. Then she scooped a few spoons of I've been in there. "You'll see," she said while she finished. The rest of the ice with him and his nachos.
Once done they turned and looked at the erotically moving shapes of sexiness
Lucy looked at them very carefully so she would know how to move. Each time Artyom raise an eyebrow or showed other sights of excitement she memorized the movement the stripper or dancer did.
Then he turned to her. "Do you want one of them to dance for you?"
"For me? That's an interesting idea, but how about you look for one and we both dance for you?" She smirked. "You would have to find one that's up for some pair dancing of course."
"Bah. I wanna see you getting one
"Or we could go to the incubi if they are your style"
"You wanna see me getting one? W well yeah why not. But no incubi they remember me of hell."
She said a bit quieter than normal.

Artyom stroked her back to soothe what qppears to be a bad memory. He stood up and looked at the sea of strippers. "You find yourself a booth and i come back with a stripper. What species do you like?"
I only know the ones that live in Equestria. I think ponydragons can be quite ... hot," she smirked.
"Maybe something new?"
"You already got something in mind don't you?"
"Mhm" his eyes glued to a few spots in the room
"Surprise me love. I think you know your ways around here ... " she smirked again, "... I trust the expert."
"Mhm. Get in a booth." He vanished on the crowd and started to inspect strippers
Lucy made her way to the next free booth. Then she just waited for Artyom to come around with a nice catch. Also she used the waiting time to write some runes onto the booth's walls. They flashed black for a second and vanished immediately.
After a short period of time Artyom came back smiling with a human sucubus, covered in silk
"Ehehe?"
He qaitey for an reaction
Waited
"Beautiful, I never saw a real life human before. I only read about them in books of my uncles library." She looked at her more carefully. Of course she was a succubus, but she was sure that even for a succubus this human was pretty.

The succubus sooke up, "hello, littke pony. Your friend here paid me to give you a good time. So lean back and relax"
Lucy did as she said. "This already is exciting show me how much more exciting you can make this beauty."
The succubus smiled and leaned forward as well. Her knee on the cushion. First, she showed off her boobs toward the earth pony. Artyom meanwhile watched the whole thing from his seat. The succubus continued to pronounce her xurves with her hands. Glidibg them over herself to show how smooth she was
Her boobs under the silk were pretty Exotic
Lucy smiled in excitement and took all of her movements in like a relaxing bath.
It was clear she was getting a bit more excited and relaxed at the same time. Since the human was a succubus she was sure that she could feel her excitement.
"Hehe" the woman leaned forward a bit with her mountains pf sex appeal "take a good look, little pony."
"I do and I'm liking it," she said. She was happy that her magic helped her to keep a straight head. After all she was pretty sure that her sexappeal was not only to her natural beauty but also because of the magic she inherited as a succubus.
The succubus sat on Lucys lap and moved fluently like a snake
Lucy tried to think about how hard it would be for a stallion to not touch her, but she was sure that it would cost extra if she did. On second thought she was pretty sure Artyom wouldn't mind, maybe he would even like seeing that? Why did he want to see this anyway? She didn't question it before, at least not before her curiosity decided to change that.
The succubus lady continued to move
And then she kissed lucy

Lucy was shocked at first. Now she was really glad that she had activated the rune. She could feel the magic helping her to resist the urge to give in to the kiss. After a moment she realised that she was safe so she enjoyed the kiss.
The succubus whimpered a bit but stayed the way she was. She pulled away and pressed her breasts into lucy's body. "Are you enjoying yourself?"
"Yes I am and you seem to enjoy this too. You don't often get mares that you can play with do you?" Lucy smiled a warm and welcome smile as she softly stroked the succubus cheek.
The succubus leaned in and softly kissed the Mares neck, "No Mares but Stallionsd"
Artyom meanwhile decided to film the whole action
"How does it feel to be carressed by a mare then?" the aroused runemage asked and touched the succubu's legs slowly feeling her up.
The humanoid moaned into Lucys neck in reply
"There that's all the answer I needed." Lucy's hoofs traced up her back and with light pressure she drew a sigil on her spine. A blue symbol on the leg of the succubus flashed up. "There there it's okay," Lucy said and with her other hoof touched the rune on the humans leg. With a twist of her hoof the anti magic rune turned grey and disappeared. "There you go," the rune mage said as waves of pleasure send shivers down the strippers spine.
The stripper moaned in extasy and pressed her hips against lucy.
"Oh no you don't," she whispered and but into lucys neck, "i am supposed to pleassure you"
"Who said this wasn't supposed to be motivation," Lucy moaned. "Then show me. I would love to moan for you scream in pleasure and show you how good of a filly I can be for you,"she said teasing the dominant side of the human succubus.
"I am a dancer. Not a whore," the succubus said and proceeded to kiss lucys neck again
"Well, I never said you were, thre is no harm in having fun is there? Even if you're a dancer you should be allowed to enjoy pleasure," Lucy said with a smile.
"I was not paid for that"
Lucy sighed "ah right. Well then be a good girl and go earn some more money for you. You were beautiful, but I have so much money that talking about it kinda kills the mood, cutie." What she didn't tell her was that the real reason was that she didn't give in to her play.
The woman danced slowly on top of lucys lap...

And then three angels entered. Crashing the party

Music stopped and everyone stared at the three intruders

chapter 17

Nobody was in the mood to enjoy anymore cuz angels are party poopers and so lucy and Artyom found themeseÃƒÂ¶ves in the near park again
"Wow... that was dramatic," Artyom said and starrd at the midday 'sun'

"Well at least they didn't kill anyone. Except with boredom" she said.
In one of the dress up rooms in the strip club crescent rose was in the middle of undressing and making herself ready to go home, as suddenly she felt as if she was being watched. Her suspicion grew even bigger as the strange symbol that appeared on her hoof wrist after she met that mare started to glow. She looked around and stopped as she saw something in the corner of the room.

What a beauty she found, don't be afraid I mean no harm." A black stallion stepped out of the shadows and Crescent Rose took a step back. "W who are you?" The pony with the balck red mane smiled. "You met my sister. A white mare with blue mane.

Y yes, but what do you want?" Nevio smiled and said, "it's not what I want it's what she wants. She wants to get to know you better. You seemed a lot more interesting than the other ones. Now if you're curious ...
He opened up a black portal and on the other side she could see a room. What she didn't know was that it was the room Lucy and Artyom stayed in. Artyom's living room. "She won't leave you waiting for too long. Make yourself at home and we'll take care of the rest. "If you want. Lucy explicitly said, that she only wants you to take this chance if you want to."
"Okay..."
"Hm, maybe I should have introduced myself before telling you all that. My name is Nevio. I'm the leader of the Dark Hunt, maybe you heard from it. I know rumours are spreading here and there." Then he took as step forward. "Also she wanted me to give you this." He held a black rose in front of her levitating it with his shadows. There was a little note attached to the rose, which read, "For the only succubus that ever catched my interest. Take the chance \;)"
The succubus bit her lips. That was really somethibg... but then she looked at Nevio and as a devil sub soecies had her interest in him. That was visible in her eyes
Nevio grinned and came closer. He whispered into her ear. "I can nearly taste it ..." he growled, "... There are fires even devils can burn their hoof on. If you're a good girl, maybe I will show you around my guild or ... if you so would prefer show you off to my guild." He took a step back and waited as his words did their job to the beautiful succubus mare.
She shivered and tried to calm herself down. She steoped through the portal
Someone waited for her on the other side. "Good evening, miss. I will be your butler for tonight until master Artyom and Miss Lucy are back. My name is Silver Plate. Can I do something for you? Maybe a nice drink or something to eat?"
"Uhhh nachos?"
Silver Plate smiled and placed a plate with freshly made nachos on the table right in front of the big TV, he had them the whole time like he knew what she wanted. But he asked anyway it seemed. He even gave her salsa and cheese. The cheese was no cheap stuff though it was very good expensive cheese melted with time and care. He had prepared this no doubt.
"A wonderful glass of wine or some water to drink, Miss?"
"Just water, alfred," she said starting to eat the nachos
He placed a glass of water right next to the plate of nachos, ignoring the Alfred.
Then she waited.

Back at Artyom n lucy.
Am i hungry now... wanna grab some KFC and fuck at my place?
Lucy saw the symbol on her hoof wrist flashing. She made sure Artyom wouldn't see it. "Actually let me cook something for you when we're home. You can have me as desert then."
"Nice," he pumped his hoof and slowly advanced toward home
Lucy followed him.
"So what is that glowing symbol?"
"Glowing Symbol?" She looked at her wrist. >Damn Nevio don't leave that glowing you idiot<, she thought but played it cool. "Seems like I need to redraw one of my sigils. It's an maintenance alarm."
"Ayayayy. Sounds legit," he said and they trotted happily
min later...
Artyom unlocked the door and let Lucy in first
"Home sweet home"
Lucy entered and smiled at Rose. Silver Plate was gone and nowhere to be seen.
"Look who's here," Lucy smiled and went to greet her little succubus friend. "Hey Rose, hope he didn't scare you too much. Let me remove that," she said and touched the sigil which went grey and vanished. Now her hoofwrist was as beautiful as it was before.
Rose looked at it and back at lucy, " so... now what?"
Artyom was suprised as well...
"You just wanted to fuck?" Asked rose
"Nope not exactly you were really sweet back then and out of all the others I met there you were the most interesting. So I asked my brother to bring you here. To talk maybe watch a movie, have fun, who knows." Lucy smiled.
"Just hanging out?... what does he says?" She looked at the other devil. Artyom shrugged
"Seems like he doesn't mind," Lucy said. "Now Rose this is Artyom my boyfriend and Sweety this is Crescent Rose, she was the one talking to me before I was seduced by that cookie ice cream."
"Ah i see... nice to meet you" the two devils shook hooves and then stared at Lucy again
"If you wanna know how I did get her here... hehe she may have met Nevio for this" Lucy knew that Artyom liked Nevio maybe they would find something to talk about that way. Finding some interests they have in common wouldn't be wrong she supposed.
They looked at each other and knew exactly thaz they were now thinking about how to please Nevio. Oh that lil motherfuxker was so hot
"What would you do?"
Bend over. You?
Kneel
Their conversation went on like that for a few... minutes
Lucy smiled not wondering about the impact Nevio had on those two after all he was the most dominant of the family. She just seated herself on the couch and listened to them talk.
"And then i would suggest chains "
Whips. Let him Use whips
"I can ask him over you know." Lucy smiled grinning on the inside.
"Yes?!" Both asked snapping over to her.
"Well yeah I could. I don't think he'll be against it. He loves to play with new toys" Lucy grinned.
"I dunno... we wanted to hang out and stuff not to turn it into an orgy..." said Rose. She let Artyom decide. Artyom said," lets throw a coin?"

"Or we could watch a movie while fucking. Would you fuck Nevio?"
"Lucy?"
"Would I have another choice?" Lucy smirked. "You know how he is what desires he can put into you."
"Yeah well, would you ?"
"Yes, I would." Lucy said nodding.
"How would you do him?"
"Like he wanted me to, I would get the most pleasure out of that if I just listened to his every command. Still he wouldn't be proud of me as I do clumsy things and he calls me a bad bitch and punishes me, which you guessed it wouldn't be that bad for this bad girl here," she said trying to hit the weak spots of both of them.

"Ngh" both said... "call him I get a boner/ become wet" both said again
"Thu'um" Lucy said with a calm nearly hypnotic voice. The air rippled and a beautiful white mare with green dots on her fur appeared right next to her. Her mane was long straight and had a clean cut like someone made the cut using a ruler.
Her grey green eyes looked at Lucy. "Yes~?", the same near hypnotic tone in her voice she asked Lucy.
"Give Nevio this, he is in his office," the rune mage said and gave her a cookie.

Thu'um took it and vanished.
Rose and Artyom sat down on the couch. Lucy in the middle. The devils were hot and bothered and started to touch themeselves. Both jerked off. Both noticed lucy then and took her hooves to let her jerk them off.
They waited for Nevio
"If even the thought of him comming here makes you that hot how will it be when "

When I am really here?", a dark dominant voice from behind them said. Lucy immediately stopped talking. His voice took her breath. "Stop touching them Lucy!" he commanded and she did what he told her to do. "Y yes brother.
The devils stopped masturbating and slowly turned to him with sweet smiles on their faces, "hello master" they said in unison again
"Who said you could touch yourself before I'm here?" he asked not letting his gaze from both of them. The black stallion walked around the couch. "Lucy get down," he said his shadows creating a pillow for Lucy to sit on. Then he sat between the two devils. "Let me first greet the one that already tasted my shadows. Isn't that right little Devil," he said to Artyom and bit his snout. "Touching yourself before I'm here and making my sister jerk you off, you're a bad foal, next time be a good pet and wait for me." Then he looked at Rose. "So we meet again little one," he said and also bit her muzzle, but a bit softer than with Artyom. "You couldn't know so I'll be a bit lighter on your punishment." Then he looked at Lucy and said, " And you sister. You know that they shouldn't have and you did let them?" She whimpered but then he petted her. "But you brought me here, so I'll reward you. Bringing me two new pets to play with weighs way more than your mistake."

He sat back in the couch and spread his legs a bit. Lucy understood and put her head between his legs, that could crush a demons head with ease.

Now you two will be good pets and wait for your turn. Artyom you're not allowed to touch yourself as punishment. Rose you are but you're not allowed to cum. If you cum your punishment will be greater than Artyom's.
Both whimpered, "yes, Nevio." They looked at lucy and what she was about to do. Not wanting to ire the red and black oc they opted to lean against him
Nevio didn't have to say anything Lucy understood without him saying. She showed as much enjoyment as she could to make the punishment a punishment for both of them.
But to show them that he still cares about them he told them that it's alright to lean against him, feel his fur and beg for him to let them help Lucy pleasure him.

In the meantime Lucy gave her best to pleasure Nevio and she actually did do a very good job.
Artyom was a tiny little bit baffled that lucy would actually do that. As much as rose. They watched on, desire to pleassure Nevio alone but not to help lucy.
Artyom had suddenly the urge to fuck Nevios ass
A shadow glid over Artyoms back feeling dominant and cold sending shivers down his spine. "You will have to be a very good boy to be allowed to do that." He came closer and whispered into Artyoms ear. "I can taste your desire to do that, you can't hide that from me. If you're a good boy I'll meet you again after this and we'll see if you can make me moan. But for now ... " the shadow wrapped around Artyoms throat and formed to a black collar. " ... for now you're my little pet and do what I say."
Artyom nodded into Nevios fur. Hugging him slowly. Watching how lucy took that rod like a pro
Rose herself got a bit anxious and needy. She decided to knead her pussy lips
They watched and hoped Nevio would finally cum
Lucy could feel that the other two wanted their turn too and she was sure Nevio wouldn't say anything against her speeding this process up a bit. Because he was her brother and they were very close a lot of times she knew a few places and buttons she could push to make him cum faster.

She kneaded his balls and deepthroated him suprisingly well and without anyone noticing she pressed on one of his erogenous zones. It came so suddenly and surprising that he nearly came from this one time she did it. But he didn't and Lucy knew exactly what to do next.

"Please brother ... I need it. Shower me in your black seed. Your sister is such a slut such a bitch for you please give her what she deserves, master..." she continued begging and pressed another spot yet again. She pushed all the right buttons Nevio couldn't hold it back anymore and with a deep growl he painted her clear white fur black. He still was hard as rock though even after those few seconds of relief. "Clean yourself while I take care of those two, sister. When you're done you know what to do." Lucy nodded and started to lick his sperm off her fur. His eyes nearly started to glow as he saw with how much pleasure his own sister did that.

Now to you two, what do I do with you?
Artyom suddenly kissed Nevios cheek and his hooves glid slowly down to Nevios cock where he kept the dicl hard. Rose chose to climb on top of Nevios lap. Artyom was aiming Nevios dick to the mares pussy.
"Hmmm good pets, Rose before you get what you want show me how wet you are. Come on pet present yourself," he commanded and looked at Artyom. "You be a good boy for me and show me how good you are at cleaning my seed of my shaft Artyom."
They nodded and rose chose to stand on her hindhooves. Showing off her crotch. Glistering wet
Artyom firstly deepthroated Nevio and kissed his way up
"Good boy," he said to Artyom and then looked at Rose his eyes glowing a bit. "Say do you only dance because it's your job or do you enjoy showing yourself off, pet?"
"I was born for it," said the succubus
"Then be a good girl and show me what you got, plant that desire to make you my own in your master and earn my seed with your body," he said in his deepest voice yet.

Artyom could feel that collar around his neck transforming into a shadow again. It glid down to his crotch and formed a ring around his shaft, starting to stroke him.
Rose nodded and slowly got down again, Artyom popped off Nevios clean dick and guided it helpfully toward roses snatch. He witnessed as rose slowly took the whole thing in a few seconds.
She gasped and shivered at the arousing darkness in those veins.
The male devil decided to roll on his side and let the ring do its job.
He saw how lucy still consumed the seed
Lucy saw him looking. Then she went to sit next to him and kissed him with her tongue still covered in Nevios seed. "Wanna share?" she asked and played with his balls.
As an answer he leaned forward and continued the kiss
Lucy tried to touch the shadow around his cock and it didn't hurt her. She knew that meant she was allowed to tell it where to go. So she placed it at Artyoms balls and started putting her lips around his shaft. "Let me help you with that." She said and deepthroated his cock.
"Ngh," he grunted and closed hia eyes. Imaging Nevio there and... came instantly.
He filled her nouth woth clean white alluring devil semen and quickly apologized
"Good filly, Lucy," Nevio said. "I'll make sure to reward you for that. Making your Lover fill you up till there is nothing left in him, that would be a proper treat, don't you think?"

"Yes master," she answered Nevio her pussy winking at Artyom. "Don't apologize, your seed tastes so good love." She said swallowing it and savoring the taste.
"Thank you, dear" he said and the ahadow continued to pump him.
"I'm sure it does," Nevio looks at Rose. "Also I'm sure your cum has some wonderful effects as well, pet. Isn't that right?" He grinned remembering the last time he tasted a succubus.
"Not really. Under healthy cirumstances it tastes like strawberry yogurth tho"
"Well that sounds delicious," he growled and told her to continue with what she was about to do.
She nodded and set her hooves on his shoulders. Slowly moving her hips up and down. Speeding up she moaned
"Oh my looord.. by razlad" her movements were fast and smooth
She cried out into his neck
"To match her you have to give in a lot more, submit to me more let yourself be mine and let me feel this desire to make you mine," he whispered into her ear.
Lucy continued to clean her fur. The taste of Nevios and Artyoms cum mixing. It made it hard to think straight.
"Oh Nevio. Please show me the way~~ i am all yours. My mind your plaything and my body a ragdoll"
"There you go that's more like it," he said in admiration of her new found devotion. She could feel his big shaft getting even bigger as he is turned on by her submission to him.
"Oh Nevio. No,master. I beg for your cum. .i even pray to your gods for this. Please grant me that"
"I don't have gods you can pray all you want," he grinned and pushed his dick deeper inside of her. "Then take it pet take it all and feel my darkness filling you."
"Thanks"
He thrusted a few times more and she could feel him burst inside of her. "Good girl take it all"
She felt the darkness filling her.
All the others desired it
Artyom really wanted to pound that ass
">Not now sweety, I'll have you visit me tonight and we can play,<" he said in Artyoms head.
Artyom gave a low whiny in return
Nevio knew he would be okay. After all it was part of being submissive to wait even if it's not easy.
Then he grabbed Rose and whispered into her ear. "You'll be a good devil bitch and masturbate to the feeling of being mine when you're alone and horny, won't you?"

"Yes master" whispered rose and began to massage her clit
Good girl
I'll leave them to you for now, take good care of them Lucy." He went to whisper something into Rose's ear again. "When I'm away you may feel that dominance leaving the room and your mind clearing a bit but you'll be a good girl for me and do it anyway. You may stop but when you're alone you'll think about me. Soon I'll come and pick you up to bring you to my office.
Lucy just nodded that she understood
Rose nodded as well. Artyom, frowned a bit. Getting a rapey feeling but suprassed it
Nevio turned to Artyom and picked him up. He was unbelivably strong and could just take him like that. Then he gave him a bite at his neck. "You'll be a good boy for me too." Then he whispered in his ear. "Wait for me in your dreams Luna isn't the only one able to dreamwalk into ponys dreams. I'm sure you'll like that you trust me right?"
Artyom nodded. Red magic is strong enough to stop any villainious things Nevio might be doing
"Good boy," he growled and vanished in a shadow.
Lucy smiled. "Well hope you're happy. He doesn't always come around when I call him. Seems he likes you two."
"So... what now ?" Rose asked. Was she part of a herd now ? She wouldn't know.
Artyom thought and said, "lets fuck Lucy unconcious?"
Lucy opened her legs and let her tongue out.
Well if you want to try.
Artyom moved in front of lucys pussy and rose resorted to some good old oral sex to be recieved by Lucy by sitting on her face.
Artyom chuckled, "ponies are such sluts from time to time, heheh"
">You are too<" Nevios voice said in Artyoms head.

"Just how you like it devil boy," Lucy said with a lewd face directing her attention to Rose's lower lips as she starts to lick them. Licking off the black seed.
Artyom moved forward. Her vagina giving way as always. He replied >ponies are always sluts. Devils are sluts to your personality<
He could hear Nevios dominant laugh echoing through his mind. "Good boy!"

Then his presence left his head.
Lucy moaned while licking Rose's rose and spread her legs a bit further for Artyom to enter deeper.
Artyom grunted and pushed until their pelvises met. He leaned down and slowly kissed lucys throat as Rose moaned deeply.
They moved their sexual action for the next few minutes
Somewhere inbetween they got into the bedroom. The two kept their promise and Lucy went unconcious after a few hours of hot and rough sex with them.
"Oh wow. She really fell unconcious... the th orgasm would do that, right?"
Rose shrugged, "videogames?"
Why not
Lucy waited till they were away and smiled. Then she broke a cookie and formed a spell.
"Now let's see how long you two can fuck." The spell made Rose feel very very hot.

So, Artyom. You know Nevio any closer?
"Not really. You?"
"No, but I know that he made me very very hot and... " another wave of pleasure rushed through her body making her wet like Nevio would make her with his Voice only " ... I think I need a bit of attention for this ... " she showed him her lower lips.
"Girl. I'm spent." They stopped in the middle of the living room.
"I just want a sandwich and videogames amd some sleep"
Lucy stopped the spell. "What a party pooper."
"Lucy? Are you awake again?!"
"No, dead!" she said laughing. Then she stood up with weak legs. As she entered the room she looked at Rose to see if the runes stopped working.
They did.
"Why don't you go sleep and i bring rose back where she was before, Nevio wants some fun with her too" Artyom said and rose got the clue to leave and made her way to the door.
"Ah, please miss. Your carriage is waiting." Silver plate stood in front of the door and showed her the way.
Rose frowned at the odd stallion but followed nontheless
An unnoticed shadow on the wall followed her
"I didn't want to crush your little play party." Lucy walked to Artyom and gave him a kiss on his cheek. "Want to come with me?"
"Sure..." Artyom purred.
The unnoticed shadow entered rose somehow and left after a few moments.
"What you mean with play party?" Asked Artyom again as rose left for Nevio
"You were about to play some games," she answered.
he turned on his console and got his controller out adn went on to play some flkight simulators
"yeah and thats what I am doing now... what you up to?"
"for now"
"wanna play together ?"
"So we don't go to bed ..." she asked and sat next to him. "I'll just rest right beside you while you play."
"You can play with my joystick if you want" he offered, spreading his legs
"Or i can demand it too"
"Suck my dick, <@ >"

"Hmmm I thought you're spent?" she said but got right to work.
"I wasn't interested to screw rose any longer" he said and then moaned as lucy was extra eager now.
"You are so much better. "

Lucy felt his compliment making her body tingle with excitement.

Chapter 18

Back at the Dark Hunt Nevio felt a bit bored from all of the paperwork. It had been a long time since anybody had given his Submissive side any attention.
Then again there weren't many ponies he would see fitting for being dominant enough to handle him.
As he thought that a shiver runs down his spine. He definitely felt something, but he wasn't sure what it was.
Rose felt something shift in her brain. She wasn't sure what it was but something had entered her spine. An admin. Was there something to be changed in the nature of devils? And she felt somewhat honored to be the test subject. She was still in the cart on the way to bang some more with Nevio.
Artyom on his side gave some assurance to lucy by petting her head. He paused the game and was enjoying their little random quickie.

Silver Plate had the orders to take her back to her place but his feeling told him otherwise, and as ever so often his feelings always were right. He changed the direction driving the cart to the complex.
It wouldn't be easy to get through the securities but as always he would handle it just fine.

He was happy that the horses dragging the coach were trained to do exactly what he wanted. Not far from were they were was a secret portal that led to the underground complex. They took one of the landing pads. A stallion came to them. "Your ID, Sir." Silver was lucky that Nevio had given him an ID card as he started working for him.

"Alright!" the stallion said and locked the landing pad for Silver Plate.

"I'll show you the way." Silver said to Rose. "Thank you Sir, we will find our way through the complex from here on." The stallion nodded and went on with his workday.
Rose sighed, "you are kind of creepy with your odd feeling. Hmm, you wanna lead me there? To nevibitch?"
Rose was suprised at her way of talking. Never before did she say those mean things to someone as pretty as Nevio. But she had a feeling that she wanted to see him embarresed. From above
Silvers ear twitched and but he didn't say anything. So that was what he felt.
Ah yes, Mistress I will show you the way the most securities in there will let us go through as long as I'm with you.
He clipped his ID on his fur.
She smiled slyly, " good..."
She felt the urge to dominate some stallions.
Silver brought her through most of the securities, but the last bit she had to do on her own. "I'm not allowed to enter this corridor. My aura only gives me access to the parts everyone can visit.
From here on you are on your own. Good luck Miss Rose." He bowed and went to walk back.
She waved goodbye and turned around.
*rose scans the door*

A few easy to break spells were securing the door from magic access. She could even make out the locking mechanism with her magic. It was a simple aura identification spell surrounded by dark magic. Probably made by vampires.

She bit her lip. She was just a whore, not an agent.. but her red magic wanted and she complied and the magic led.
*rose used an override hack on the spells and dissolved them unnoticed by everything*

The forcefield swung open. "Access granted", a voice said. It was good that Nevios room was sound proof so he couldn't hear it.
In front of her was a big corridor. The walls were black and the floor laid out with red carpet.
No sources of light were anywhere to be seen here. It was completely dark and as the forcefield shut behind her she was in complete darkness.
The red magic-induced a night vision and she saw everything in black and white. With a breath, she slowly walked forward.
She chose this wisely making light in those corridors would've been the end of her attempt to advance unnoticed. On both sides of the walls she can see light sensors and the wall looked a bit different in night vision than it looked in the light of the corridor from where she came.
Thinking it did not matter she continued her walk. Any magic traces she was emitting would hopefully go away. Paranoia set in her.
For a few minutes, everything went well. She came around a corner a voice came from behind her. It sounded like Nevio chuckling in his deep voice.
Here the walls still looked kind of odd and there still were those light sensors all around Rose. Even with her night vision those walls seemed to be emitting a darkness that swallowed every bit of light. and in front of her the corridor looked like it wouldn't take an end. The darkness was following her and waited for her to come closer at the same time in these corridors.

The red magic inside her pulsed and she was covered by a shield which was also a portal on the outside.
*rose attempts to shield herself*

Nothing attacks her the darkness still lurks in the distance.

*Rose decided to quicken her pace*

The second she stepped further a wall appeared in front of her she walked right through it and the scan was negative. "Not identified," a voice said and invisible walls lowered around her. "Identifying by ID. Please enter ID code."
"Uhhh. ?" She tried to say. Not knowing how the IDs were designed in this place.
*rose trusted her female intuition*

"Access Denied" a voice answered and invisible walls came down all around her.

Her magic acted on its own and shot a surge of hacking magic. Destroying all magical traces and items around her. She hoped.

"Securities overwrote Access Granted Welcome "Admin"," the voice said and the walls vanished again.
Just a few more steps and she would be in front of Nevios door. But there the last security waited.
Dark runes, especially designed to keep each and every bit of magic out. The only way in was to either find the password or if someone opened it from the inside.
*Rose knocked on the door*

Nevios ears shot up as someone knocked on his door. "Come in," he said quiet but his voice was carried by the darkness and the door swung open.
He was surprised as he saw rose standing on the other side. "Rose?" He was surely confused as to what was going on.
A slight movement of his hoof and the black candles with blue flames lit up. Illuminating the room very little but enough to see for both of them.
She saw him. Her body screamed for mating. Her heart for dominance and her mind was clueless about how to proceed now. She stepped in with a sudden smirk, "hello, Nevio "

"Hello Rose, I didn't expect you." Another swing of his hoof and the door closed behind her.
Did Siren let you in?
"The door was open. Anyway, i am in the mood for some fun"
She had no fucking clue how to act but she wanted to dominate tonight
"Some fun? The doors were open?" He stood up his eyes lighting up for a second as he touched Rose's shadow with one of his hooves and smiled. "Silver Plate, I should've known," he said and nearly chuckled. "Please follow me." He went to his bedroom. "What kind of fun were you talking about?"

She is riding his back now.

Nevio easily kept standing he looked at her then his eyes softened down and he laughed. "Me in chains?" He moved his hoof and the bedroom changed. The room could change (like the room of wishes in harry potter) to be exactly like Nevio wanted it to be. So instead of just his bedroom, he made a dungeon out of it.
Take your pick and show me how you will tie me up. This could get interesting... Mistress.
"Hm... I want to ride you like the horse you are... what do you suggest ?"
"You want to ride me? In which way?"
"On your back. And stuff you with dildos"
"Well for tonight I shall do whatever you want from me."
His eyes started to glow a little bit as he put a red collar around his neck. As he closed it
the collar turned black and Nevio sighed. "This will keep me from using magic. I'm completely at your disposal Mistress. If you give a command to use magic the collar will let me do it. But only if you tell me to."
What should she do??!! She calmed down as she realized that she just had to reverse her position in usual bondage sex. She remembered what the doms did to her and her magic started up. Random chains flew in the air toward the bed and Nevio was picked up as well. She laid him on his stomach and locked his hind hooves to the bed. Or should he be on his back? She flipped him on his back. And then back and then again. She couldn't decide which position to take

She settled on putting him on his back.
"Lets what kind of toys you have here..."
While she did that he could think about his life

Nevio just kept lying there like a good boy. "Take your time I'm all yours"
"Yeah yeah. Artyom wanted to visit and I don t like to share" she searched for some goods...
She chose a decent dildo for him
"...ever had something in yer ass ?"
"Why do you think I have that there?" he asked.
"Answer the question, bitch" she eyed a whip in the collection
"Yes, often," he replied.
"In what relations?" She took a riding rod and moved back to the chained stallion
"I mean. Why ?"
"Fun and sometimes I just feel like it", he answered truthfully.
Rose climbed on top of him again and patted his flanks with the rod softly, "tell me more~"
Then she whipped him, "I am not patient!"
Nevio started to like this. "Well, I take it and stick it on the wall or let my shadows stick it inside of me. Without lube of course."
"Naughty" she smiled and placed the dildo between his asscheeks, "now you tell me a dark secret about yourself and I thrust it in. One answer. One thrust. And you will want me to thrust that thing inside you. But if I have to wait too long then you get whipped. Clear? Oh and when Artyom comes then you will be his little bitch"
She straightened herself and added, "and you shall beg to lick my pussy"
She did not wait long and whipped him on the ass
"Tell me your secrets, boy"
"I would if I would know them. I made me forget them all." He asked himself if this was the first time for her.
It was the first time for her being on top...
Then tell me dark secrets of others!
She let the dildo tease him

"Your queen Razlad my personal beautiful fucktoy, she enjoys being taken by a big dragon," he said.

He could feel the sudden insertion of a pink dildo entering him, "not really a dark secret. But I let it slide because you're cute". She petted his ass with the rod, "more or beg"

He thought about something for a second then he smiled. "Mistress, I want to beg for you so bad, I want to kneel before you I want to follow your commands, tell me what to beg about tell me what to say my body belongs to you, Mistress."
"You want me to fuck your asshole with the dildo. Beg about that. You also want to assure me that you are a good little bitch so talk about how submissive you want to be along how much you want to feel a stallion in your ass"
"I want you to fuck my ass with that dildo, I don't care how much it hurts if it's from you, Misstress. I like to beg. I'm a good dragon slut and I like to obey your commands. I want to feel him I want to feel that stallion entering me filling up my ass with his seed when he thinks I'm worth it and he cums in me."
"That is... exactly what i said." She started to do as she promised but the dildo moved slow, "imagine the dildo to be Artyom, show how you would act"
She whipped him
She whipped him
She whipped him

He took a sharp breath in, it was more play than anything but after all, he enjoyed giving up his up high position from time to time and she was really trying to do her best. It kind of impressed him.
"Tell me how submissive you will be to Artyom and I give you a kiss~"
She tried really hard to 'raise' Nevio good enough for Artyom.
Nevio thought about something and came to the conclusion that it would be okay to do it right now.
He closed his eyes and as he opened them again they were blue. The red was completely gone.

His breath fastened. "I I will do anything he askes me to do, I just want to be used and know I make you and him proud Mistress," his voice sounded so different as he said that.
Rose was surprised how far he would go with her order. She was turned on by the submissiveness and rubbed herself at his back. And she leaned forward and pecked his cheek. Deal is deal.
"Master Artyom will be happy~" she purred
"I hope you will be happy with me too, Mistress," he said and gave her all the freedom to touch his body that she wanted.
Rose licked her lips and thpught about what to do next. She chuckled and then pulled out a special ring out of the air. "Lets supress your magic some more"
Ahe put the ring on his jorn and with a zzzzzz the ribg cut off Nevios horn.
don't worry. We can repair that cutie
Worse did happen in the great Dragon war, growing back a horn was one of the more easy things he had to do during that time. Nevio took it with a slight moan, and squirmed a bit as the pleasure caressed his submissive nearly masorchistic ego.
Rose got a surge of information into her brain. She bit softly his neck and then said, "all submissive and defenseless. I think you are ready for my Master Artyom. I should wrap you up good and then we can send you off to him."
"Whatever you want, there is not much I can do right now, for a change," he nearly smiled while saying that.
"Hmph" she pet him on his top and turned away, probably contacting someone
Someone else, probably Artyom on the other end, sounded very cheerful and excited about the hushed whispers Rose spoke into herself. Or the phone. Nevio wasn't able to see that. Then, rose turned back to him and tightened the straps around him, "you ready to meet your new master ?"
"I'm ready for whatever you want me to be ready for, Mistress", he said.
She chuckled a bit and then pulled the chains and leather stuff off him. Then she let those present things straps appear and started to tie Nevio with those. In the end he looked like before but with colorful straps instead. On top of that Rose has added a pink bow on top of his head the left the room

Rose has an interesting taste on how to present her playthings,< Nevio thought. Then he waited.
He waited for a full-blown... three minutes before somebody knocked on the door then opened them up.
Rose? You said Nevio wanted... to see me?
It was Artyom who came by request from Rose back and now stood inside Nevios bedroom. Nevio, who lacked a ball gag could talk
Nevio wasn't given any order that he had to say something so he just kept quiet.
So, what will you be doing Artyom. This is about to get interesting.<

Chapter 19

Artyom looked stunned to see the least. He had some sort of idea of what Rose was getting at but he thought that Nevio was too dom and Rose wanted the Stallions to gangbang her but apperantly Nevio decided to see where this goes. Didnt he told Artyom that he should make him scream tonight. Anyway, Artyom hmmd as he eyed the tied up "bad boy" and felt no surge of submissiveness toward this stallion.
"Oh my. This might be the best Christmas I had so far"
"Thank you for the compliment master", Nevio said and his subby heart skipped a beat. That his master would say such a nice thing to him. So for as long as it lasts he enjoyed the indirect praise.
"Well then, I won't let you wait, present. Now where is the tie?"
Artyom approached the tied up Stallion and hopped onto the bed. He started to circle Nevio like a Shark inspecting hunting grounds. He searched for the tie that would reveal whatever little skin it is that was under the straps.
Hm, apperantly rose was very good at hiding it. Turn on your back!
"Roll over"*
"I would love to master Artyom. After all making you happy by obeying is what I like, but I'm tied up. How am I supposed to turn over?", he asked with a sorry tone in his voice.
Artyom huffed and decided to take matters into his own hooves. He walked up to the Stallion and hugged him from behind. With his hooves he touched Nevios barrel to find the thing to untie Nevio
It was easy to find the tie. (No need to roll. Critical success.)
The tie was tied around Nevio horse dick. Artyom knew what he should do. He slowly run his hoof up and down Nevios dick
"M master?!", he said in surprise. But no complaint left his muzzle.
"Why so suprised?" Artyom continued to slowly jerk Nevio off.
Jerk off Nevio?

"Didn't want to complain, please do as you please, master!"
"Who is your favourite mare ?" Artyom asked and begun to undo the tie
"I have a special task for you regarding her "
Nevios dominant side grinned deep inside of him and answered without saying it out loud >You Artyom, you're my favorite little slutty mare.<
Whatever you ask for.

"I want you to fuck that Mare like I will you now" he said, thinking Nevio knew he was talking about Lucy. Even tho lucy was his he was kinda turned on if Nevio fucked her.
Nevio on the other hoof was thinking about Rose, as she was the mare that came to mind first.
Then Artyom started to fuck Nevios ass.
And he enjoyed the pleassure with it.
"FINALLY. I longed so often after your booty, nev. It is a dream cum true for me"
"I'm happy master likes it." Nevio didn't have any problems taking his dick.
After a few hours of silent passionate loving did Nevio release his devil cum inside Nevio, who by now was moaning his lungs out. Artyom was suprised that he even lasted that long despite all the turn ons and passionate kisses he amd Nevio had exchanged during the humping.
"Ngh. I love you so much right now," Artyom said and hugged aNevio from behind, still inside him.
"Happy that you do master", he softly replied. Still bound he didn't even try to move.
Should I grow back my horn now?
"Sure, love"
Artyom nuzzled him
The room darkened a bit as Nevio used a slight bit of his magic to put his horn back the way it was. "I sure hope she doesn't do that with other unicorns. That's an immense amount of pain right there." Then he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he broke the chains and whatnot to be free again. But somehow the chains did not break. "What?!" he said in genuine shock. "This is ... who did give her that power?"

His eyes turned dark red and blood was dropping down like tears. He shouted as he used his whole strength to break the wood the chains were attached to. "This is ... concerning." He said starting to fidget on the cuffs to get them off. "Bahlok!"

The scythe came and without hesitating sliced through the metal of the cuffs to free his master. "Batpony magic? How did they find that one out?" he asked without any emotion like ususal.
I don't know yet. But I want a troop of four of our highest rank members to find her and bring her here.
You're angry. There is a better way", his scythe answered. "Why use force when we can find it out like we always did." While vanishing Bahlok said "After all, the shadows are working for us.
"Batpony Magic?" Artyom asked lying on his side
He scooted a bit closer to hug with Nevio some more, "Did Bahlok just observed all what we did ?"
Nevio looked at Artyom. "I don't have secrets from him. He's totally capable to keep them for himself. Also I don't think he minds. He is older than I am."
"Dangg, thats odl"
Old*
"Wanna have some more fun or so?"

Nevio was deep in his thoughts as he softly pressed his head against Artyoms. "Thank you for the fun master. But there is something I just have to ask you. If anyone in your dimension were to be about forbidden magic, a lot of it, who would that be?"
Artyom looked up at the ceiling in thought. Forbidden magic ? He had to think about it, "i cannot remember if there was ever a case "
"Let me ask differently. If there would be someone that would be having the knowledge of that forbidden magic, what would they have to do to give it to another Devil?"
"Connect with their spine and transfer it. Simple as that. "
"Who is able to do that?"
"A devil who is ranked higher than the other. Highest rank is razlad."
"... Razlad, huh?" He turned around and with his shadows he levitated a crystal ball to him. "Queen Razlad", he just said to the crystal and it tried to reach her.

Say aren't you a bit hungry? I could get you something to eat if you want.
"No thanks, Nevy"
His ears twitched as he heard that name, but he did just plainly ignore it. >That's so sugar sweet it burns<, he thought for himself.
The ball lit up and it sjowed razlad on a throne, "ye?"
"Either you or one of your higher rank devils pulled a fast one on me. Please tell me it was you. If not this needs my further attention and I would like a meeting with you as soon as possible." He smirked. "Of course if you so desire I will meet you either way, and either punish you for being a bad girl or 'thanking you for your help' ... ", he changed his voice to a deep sexy tone, " ... my queen."

"First, I was not it. Second, what do you mean with fast one ?"

"It's a figure of speech, someone pranked me ... I hope, and they did it with forbidden magic. Which I'm very concerned about."
His voice was calm like always. but his concerns were real.
"You can come over whenever you like, your company is always pleasing."
He smirkes just for her "I know" then he just hangs up.
I will try to find out who was playing with fire he cannot control. But first... Do you and Lucy have everything you two need?
"Yeah we do. Thanks for the concerns... actually do you know any good names we could use for our newborn?"
"Newborn? Is that telling me that you're expecting a little devil or is it more just preperational thoughts?"
He asked hiding his excitement rather well. After all it was kind of what he hoped for too.
"still plans, Nevio"
"She lets me decide when I put it into her"
"Hot, but she is a natural at that. There are quite a few names that would come to mind. Nora for example or Night Dream, Night light is also a nice name. We could also let her get a name from the Darklands or she could be named after an old friend of mine. She was dear to me and the great dragon war took her. She's the only friend I remember from back then. Her full name is too long for this time and age, but her pony name still would be modern and it's a beautiful name. Just curious don't you normally decide names when the time comes?"
"I'm all for planning things out, but don't get too nervous. I'm sure you two will be good parents. Unlike mine you at least have a heart." He laughed.
"If you say so..." Artyom smiled nervously.
He had to hold back to not make Artyom more nervous. After all he wanted to see them having a child and it would not be good for his plans if he got Artyom to chicken out.
"How did you meet Lucy again?"
"That's about . years back I think. She probably remembers more than me to be honest."
With a swipe of his hand blue candles lit up the whole room.
Artyom looked around whiÃƒÂ¶e thinking about how old she was
' 20k years old? Damn, she is a MILF...'
"Nope, she doesn't have a child. So she can't be a MILF", he answered.
Also don't worry her mind has kept like she always was.
"kk. I am just... was it 26 ?"
"I forgot"
"It doesn't matter she loves you and you love her, and that's comming from an old dragon that knows nothing but pain and despair." He laughs again. He seemed to be in a pretty good mood.
"Yeah, you are right... I think. I'll go home and dominate her now. You have that appointment with Razlad"
"If you call that an appointment you should have as much time dedicated to those appointments in your life as possible." He opened the door for Artyom. "Be careful when stepping outside the dark corridor the change of light is pretty bad.
He nodded and vanished beyond the shades

Razlad was waiting in her fancy waiting room, reading a fancy magazine
Waiting for fancy Nevio to come along
Nevio didn't have anything other to do before visiting Razlad, so he went there immediately. "It's a blessing to be able to teleport", he said with his deep stallion voice right next to her ear.
She chuckled and petted the side of his face, "amen to that, my nigga"

"Weird choice of words, but I guess you have your reasons," he looked at ther with one eyebrow raised. But it didn't last for long. He walked over to sit on one of the chairs in the room. "Well, it seems someone that has a lot of ... rights I think you call it gave a devil the knowledge that is needed to actually bind me and make me unable to open something with my magic. That is something only batponies knew until today. At least I thought so."
"So?" Razlad asked and flipped a page in her fancy magazine. She looked at him with a raised eyebrow amd asked, "so what if you cant defend yourself against some of our powers?"
"That's the problem as well. It's not yours or any red magic. That was straight up batpony magic. There are a lot of 'your powers' that I'm not good defending against. I won't tell you which but I already felt them. Regardless that magic is forbidden magic that shouldn't even exist anymore. Luna banished it after creating it herself. That someone here knows how to use it is more than concerning."
"And what are the problems with them batponies then?"
She put the magazine away and looked straight at him, "why should I be concerned about some forbidden magic in your world ? "

"Because that magic may be more than even your dimension can handle. There are things hidden in that magic that never should see the light of the day and especially the moon of the night again." He answered.

"But you're right, it's not my concern. Maybe I'm just worried because I actually found someone here I started to like..." He seemed a bit in thoughts after that sentence.
"Hm?" She got a devil grin and leaned forward, "Tell me everything"
Nevio grinned even wider. "Why should I tell you if you don't tell me what you know?" He came closer and looked her directly into her eyes feeling her aura.
She made it feel like awesomness.

Why don't you be a gentÃƒÂ¶ecolt and tell me first? Maybe I find myself amused to let you in in what i knowledge

"Being a gentlecolt often is associated with leaving the first step through a door to a beautiful filly like yourself," he replied.
"I could also be a dashing colt if you want or open the door a bit further," she retpred
"You know it doesn't lay outside of my possiblities to change my gender as well, so that's not a valid argument. Let me make this more intersting for you. It's someone you know," he smiled.
She thought about it,"lucy?"
"Or... is it a devil?"
"Maybe it is maybe it isn't it's all up to you if I tell you or not." The room softly darkened. "Your choice my queen~" he cheekily growled.

Her tail came up and caressed his cheek, " i am sure there are other ways for you to spill the beans, maestro"
She leaned forward and softly kissed his cheek
"I could say the same about you..." he grinned and softly bit her ear.
" hm. I sense we might bed each other before the secrets are out."
"Not that you would mind, am I right? Also I still could say the same about you. You're not going to spill the beans either and I'm not really happy about that." He got even closer. "Come on don't make me say it ... " he said in a voice that sounded as if he would be dissappointed if she wouldn't tell him.
"say it" she dared him with a grin

He took her and pushed her against the next comfortable thing he could find. "Bad girl," he said with an emotionless face, his voice playfully dissappointed. Shadows made sure that Razlad wouldn't try to run from him restraining her hind and forelegs.
She looked at those bindings first and then back at Nevio. With the same emotionless face, she asked, "that's it?"

"It's not and you know it. But why should I make this too much fun right from the start?" His eyes turned red and he thought about something.
Also you know that I can't go all out on you. My magic is not meant to be careful. If anything I have to be careful that my magic doesn't try to kill you, even if it wouldn't succeed it's a thing I want to keep from happening.
She thought about something, " how about a? Whoever cums first talks first"
"Do you want me to not use my magic in that challenge? Dark magic is not known to be boring when it comes to stimulating the senses. There are some spells that would surely make you feel good... " he softly growled.
"No magic. I even be male so you have the same chances as me in making the other cum first... and no multiple tongues."
"Dragon or pony?" he smiled. He was really surprised that she didn't get it already. The answer was right in front of her.
"Pony... wait. Just for fun. Is that someone you like maybe.. me? "
"Who knows ... your place or mine?" he smiled. >Such a good girl I'll make sure she has a lot of fun later.<

"Right here. Right now," she said cuddling up under his head
"As you wish," he replied and layed down. "Wanna be on top? Doesn't really matter for me ."

"Sure," he said and got on top of Nevio.

"As you wish cutie," he said his mouth already watering. >Let's get you out of there,< he thought in his thoughts talking to Razlad's member.
"Hehe" raz was already up and licking Nevios memeber wet, his own dangling halfway hard above Nevios head
Nevio softly licked his balls and continued to play with them with his hooves. Then he started licking up and down his horsecock. Each time he was at the tip his tongue wrapped around it and stimulated that sensitive part.
Razlad moaned softly and used the broad texture of his tongue to stimulate the side of Nevio rod.
He nuzzled the balls of Nevio onxe or twice and kissed them.
"Hmmm.." He said taking Raz's dick into his mouth, the vibrations softly massaging his shaft. "Good boy, that feels good~"
Razlad chuckled amd couldnt help but thrust into Nevios mouth, he took action himself and deepthroated Nevio instantly
It wasn't that easy at first but Nevio managed it with ease to adapt to the new situation. His dick was rock hard and surely a treat, beacause his precum actually was a bit sweet. He hoped Razi likes sweet stuff.
Razzy answered that with a vibrating moan and lifted his head up again. Nevios rod appearing again. The saliva cooling the dick
To tease him a bit Nevio did let his dick twitch a bit. He didn't give Razi any pause or whatsoever. He would probably just beg for him to continue anyway. But then curiosity hit. He let go of his dick and asked if he was liking the sweet treat he got there.
"I love it" razzy replied and gave the tip a loving kiss
"You taste good as well, cutie" Nevio answered and took his dick in all the way, warming it up with his throat.
Razlad took some time to nuzzle Nevios balls again and to take them in his mouth to warm them up. He moaned into them again and repeated the action

Interesting technique but he doesn't think that I would just come this way?< Nevio stopped concentrating on himself and concentrated on the task at hoof. >Let's see how you like when I do this.< He softly stroked the inner side of his hindlegs.
Razlad shuddered a bit but nothing more. He went back to his own quest of cummingnes and took Nevios dick back into his maw. Slowly speeding up his blowjob
The kind of salty taste actually tasted quite good as Nevio started to suck a bit harder on Razi's Dick.
He was about to forget about the challange and just have fun with this cheeky bastard. Challenging him to a sex battle, that's something no one did request of him until now.
He started to like this relationship between him and Razlad. It was exciting and she surprised him more often than he wanted to admit.
Razlad continued his sexy aussault on Nevios dick, feeling Nevios lips around his was a mesmerizing feeling and he decided to give Nevio the same kind of pleassure. Not that he attempted already. With a smile around Nevio razlad deepthroated and made swallowing motions. Bucking his own hips into Nevio
Hm, let's see if I can suprise you a little,< Nevio thought to himself. In his body he used a bit of his shadow magic to change the texture and feel of his mouth and throat. >Let's see how quickly you'll notice.< It must've felt more like he was fucking an ass or pussy than a mouth now.
Razlad did... not notice that Nevios mouth felt like a pussy but his posture shifted and while being entranced by Nevios dick he started to fuck Nevios mouth faster and harder according to the feel.

The change of his inner mouth walls made it not only more easy to let Razlad fuck his throat all they wanted. It also made it so that he could feel the penetration better and as a result mindbending pleasure tried to wash away all of his thoughts, while Razi was enjoying himself and hopefully soon having a "blast".
Raz was close. Very close. So close that he could practically feel his spermcells readying on a rocket of ecstasy. The pleassure was great. It took over his insane rationality and he forgot that there was a duel... his mind screamed cum and with the accompanying ecstasy of Nevios pussimouth he came.
Of course it wouldn't be alright to play dirty and then not let him have the pleasure of Nevio swallowing every drop. The fact that his cum had similar effects to that of a drug just without the bad consequences made the dicision to swallow even easier.
Not a single drop was wasted that day.
He changed his mouth back and with his strong forelegs turned Razi around.
"I'm not done with you yet, how about getting taken by a dragon?" He grinned and waited for his answer.
Razlad breathed hard after the strong orgasm. He needed a few moments to catch his breath then looked at Nevio. And kissed him
"Anything."
"Good boy", Nevio growled softly and bit his hear.
I hope you know how lucky you are. It's not everyday I let someone see that transformation.

Normally he would take a big step back and surround himself with shadows to hide the transformation. That had several reasons. One being that it was a habit that formed because Ponydragons are extremely vulnerable while they transform, and having fought in the great dragon war, it was crucial to keep this vulnerable moment from being used by foes.

But Razlad wasn't a foe they were much more to Nevio and with that little gesture of trust he hoped to show that. It had been ages since he had a partner that not only was on the same, maybe even higher strength level.

So he took no step back and kept close to Raz, his shadows surrounding both of them. He looked her deep in the eyes and smiled as they turned red and his pupils begin to narrow.

Razlad stared back with a dreamy look on her face and just pressed herself harder against him. She felt the shadows brush against her but repelling against her red magic. She didn't feel the subservantiness anymore but just looking into the eyes of her lover made her hotter than ever. She reached up to his transforming form and whispered, "show me why you are called master here"

Seconds later he was in his full dragon form. There were bigger dragons, sure, but Ponydragons shared something with their pony self that non other dragon had and that was magic. Each pony dragon, even earthponies and pegasi can use nearly every spell they want to. Not without the cost though. The same rules for magic applied to them than for everyone else.
He was about as high as a normal living room would be and had red scales on his belly and chest.

"You may wanna transform back into a mare, my goddess. Taking this one up your ass would require some serious magic to heal you afterwards." He grinned and pinned her down his dragon body lying on top of her.
"Hot," she breathed and turned back. Spreading her legs for the oncoming collosal dick and knot... " do dragons have knots?"
That question gave him a great idea. First he checked if she was wet. >Mmh dripping, lets see how much you like a dragons attitude.<
"What does it feel like?" he asked and without any further warning he pushed himself into her ... all... the... way. It felt amazing getting his knot swallowed by her.
"Meep" she said and looked dowb at her widen walls, "knot fir real and amazing. Deeper"
He wasn't even fully erect yet and filled her out already. His grinning face went right to beside her right ear as he whispered, "Do you want me to go all the way? It will hurt for a second but the ecstasy afterwards is unheard of." Like he wanted to push her into the right direction he bumped against the entrance to her womb.
"Eee do. Do as you please. Show me what you got." She tried to whisper
"Fuck me like you want to breed"
"Good girl", he said and as her obedience made him even harder he prepared her. His mouth softly wrapped around the back of her neck and he held her like that. With a hard thrust not holding back just like she asked he penetrated the entrance to her womb and his full, erect length was inside of her.
He gave her a second to recover from the pain and started to slowly move.
"There we go, let that pain fade and become ecstacy. We'll see how long it will take to get your head cleared of those pesky thoughts and all that will remain a good pony slut for her dragon master to be bred and brought to orgasm, one after another.
"Oh Nevio. Do do you really want to knock me up and give me ypur heirs? In that case, i will be your tool for that. And please do not pull out while cumming. I beg of you. I need your black seed"
"Nothing more exciting than a pony goddess in heat," he said and started to fuck her faster.
And don't worry I can make myself infertile so we won't have to worry about that." He made a short break and added, "for now.

His hips already started to subconciously move on their own. "There we go that's a good girl." His head dropped right to the right side of hers. He grinned and dark magic was slowly coming out of his mouth. "How about we take that freedome of yours and throw it out the window replace it with helplessness."

His mouth slowly opened and a shadow started to wrap around Razi's neck. "You'll be mine, your mind and body already belong to me the only thing left is the control over the situation. I will also take that from you and all that will be left is my litte obedient pony slut. You will be mine."

The shadow grew more dense and more shadows started to appear wrapping around her hooves and upper body. Then with a powerful force the shadows pinned her onto her back. Her guard also dropped down low for long enough for Nevio to connect his shadows with her spine and block the flow of red magic. He didn't have any intentions of doing any harm and he was sure she was feeling that too.

The fact that she did let him do that gave his rational thinking the rest and he snapped his dragon instincts taking over. With a deep growl, he inserted his massive cock into her again and started to take her without caring about anything but breeding his slutty goddess.
Razlad was instantly in ecstasy. Her body unmovable. The only thing she had complete over was her pussy which was widened and taken over by her great Nevio. She could only lul some words of appreciation forever unheard by Nevio. It was disrupted by moans and gasps for fresh air. The lack of energy from her spine made her concerned a bit but the pleassure she recieved from Master made her instantly forget it. It started. The pleassure began to take over her body. The only thing she could think of was to make Nevio feel good. The only thing she could ask herself was if Nevio felt good inside her. And the only thing she could hope for was Nevio turning the " for now" into a "now" . Basically she could only think of Nevio. Feel pleassure and make herself tight.
Her wish did not go unnoticed as dark type dragons have a special sense for the wishes and fears of others.
Her concern had him a bit concerned that he could break her by completely restraining the magic flow so he just made it so she doesn't get enough to cast external magic.

That's it let yourself go only instinct and lust. You're perfect to carry out my offspring, but let's keep that as a little motivation for future ... " he grinned and whispered in a lustful voice "... meetings.

Ever wondered why shadow dragons are so rare? Our females are very picky and so a male has to completely overpower them to breed them. Now imagine me doing the same to you. Think about how that would feel. Experiencing the control that a dark dragon must have over his female to breed her. And let me ask you this. What... do... you want.

He looked directly into her eyes while saying this and enjoyed every last moment of his corruption that slowly took her over. Her expressions were something to behold. He never knew what effect his original breeding methods would have on a pony. Seems she enjoyed it a lot.
Her breathing short and her throat dry from moaning she could not give him the long speech of how much he shall overpower her. In the heat of the situation, she kissed his dragonsnout and came on his large dragoncock. This was her amswer. She hoped he understood her.
Gathering some saliva she managed, "i wanma be the dump for your cum"
He didn't need much more of an answer as his eyes started to glow red. Looking deep into her eyes she could hear his voice echoing in her head. "As I said you'll be mine. Open your mouth!" he ordered radiating dominance and control over her.

His Shadows were seductively playing around his lips while he came closer.
She opened it at lighting speed until it hurt her
With a seductive kiss he softly pushed her chin a bit upwards so she wasn't hurting herself. Then he kissed her. His aura immediately felt a thousand times stronger. Each move she made against his will felt like she tried to swim against a waterfall of his dominance, and each move in direction gave her addictive pleasure all over her body and soul. "Who do you belong to?" He said with a smile taking in all of her feelings towards him. It brought him so close to his climax.
"A dragonpony called Nevio. You" she said
"Good girl and what do you want" he smiled and bit her ear.
"Being the best cocksock for my master. You" she moaned at the bite
He started to leak and the insides of her got their first taste of his black semen.
"That's right, you're such a good slut for master. Want your master to reward you for being such a good pony slut?" His bite went from her ear to her neck.
"Please, master. I want to feel your love!"
She could feel him all around her. His aura was powerfully surrounding them both. "Good girl, open wide here's your reward."
As he said that he picked up his speed and thrusted a lot harder into her and with a last thrust his shadows had problems holding her because of the power he put behind that thrust his dragon penis started to pulsate and completely fill her up while he growled her name.

Since dragonesses are a lot bigger than a pony the amount of spunk was equally more. Already after the second shot of his cum, it was starting to leak out.
She felt it hit her womb and witha cry she came again. The knot closed off her vagina and the sperm couldnt leave her body that way. After a few seconds she felt the blank spunk reach her tongue and she couldnt heÃƒÂ¶p but loose it that way. Closing her mouth prooved shitty because the poswer the cum came up could have destroyed her teeth. She did not know how long he would take but by the time of the th spurt she fell unconcious
He made sure that she doesn't suffocate by using the shadows he inserted into her before to keep the cum from closing off her trachea.
Razlad laid still and unmoving. Breathing but not responding. Not even Nevios magic could wake her up. She was covered , inside and outside, with the essence of his ownership
"Such a good slut", he smiled sure that her soul somehow would pick that up.

He continued to posess her for a while though, just to make sure that her systems aren't failing and to keep her save.

"Now we wait how long it takes you to heal up and wake up agian, shall we?" He gave a satisfied chuckle and wrapped his body around her waiting for her to wake up.

Chapter 20

Even after a few hours razlad still lied unconcious in Nevios embrace. The dark cum formed into a cool crust on her white fur.
"Hm let's see." He softly licked with his rough tongue over her nose. "Did I tire you out that much?"
Well, there was nothing left to do than wait.
Really just for the moment. Right now he feels something interesting he hadn't felt in centuries. Concern for someone ^^

"Damn she is real tired." Said male razlad as he entered the room. Watching them
"Glad you weren't the one I took as a dragon? You know you could always feel what she feels when you merge with her. Or at least I'm guessing so. Don't let me hold you back if it would be that way."
"Eh, we splitted once you suggested the female. Someone has to be out there and look after stuff. Had fun?"
"Would I be here and she completely out if it wouldn't have been fun? So if that was not the reason why are you here then? Got no things left to look after?"
"Felt her dissapearing. Came to check up on my other half."
"You probably noticed a change in personality in the devils, right?"
"A change of personality? The only devils I have to do with are you, she and Artyom."
"I menat that stripper, dude."
"Rose? That's why I came her to talk to you two in the first place."
"Ye. What was the question?"
"Where she learned Bat magic. That stuff should be sealed away and only obtainable by bats. It's dangerous magic that we know no single spell against. The only way defending against it is in using it yourself."
Razlad chuckled a bit then said three letters, "PRX"

Silence.

"I don't know what public radio exchange should have to do with that?"
Razlad laughed at the joke.

"Nom it does not stand for it. The letters are engraved in a special part of the spine. "
"PRX... is some kind of being thag made red magic and constantly tries to improve it"
"There are some side effects like our abnormal hunger for changelings. Anyway, it noticed our sub demeanor toward you and tried to fix it. I don't know from where it knows bat pony magic though Maybe it made it on a whim and you thought it was that because it was similiar. That is all i can hypothesise"

"But if it's just similar then why did it have the exact same weakness?"

"Why should i know? I am just the boss it chose. PRX gave me the admin rights to the magic but not the access to the kernel"

"And no. I do not know how to contact it"

"In other words, it's like the core of dark magic but intelligent?"

"If intelligent i do not know. Probably or it just fixes the weaknesses. Seems like you just have to let it go for now. "

"I won't. There are beings in our dimension that feed on batpony magic. If devils get used to using bat pony magic your whole species is in danger even worse it will open up a possibility to enter your dimension. I was able to enter your world because a little devil came into ours and I backtracked the location. That wasn't easy. But Batpony magic is like a Bonfire burning through dimensions. I'm happy she used it in our realm and not in yours."
Razlad stared at him for a while then at the female body of his. "I... try to look into the code. Hope i can undo this change but do not bet on it. That is all I can offer"
"But PRX is like a bonfire too. You know. It adapts fast and stuff. "
"If I learned something then that trying to change magic is a thing that can turn really dark real fast. But it seems so far red magic had the luck that it didn't adapt to the wrong ponies. But I as well as Lucy my adopted sister are two of those people."
He looks at him and sighs. "We are ... complicated. It's a long story."
"For another time then... " he dissapered and left the two alone.

After a while, femraz woke up, "ughhhh"

"I had a dream... That i want to watch the new transformers movie. Wanna tag along?"

"Todays workday is pretty much over, so yes, why not," Nevio said and waited for her to be completely awake.

Razlad used a spell to clean herself off then jumped to the ground to... roll around. She stood up, "am awake. Come. I know a place nearby. Even VIP"
"You buy popcorn, okay?"
"How?" Nevio asked her. "I'm not exactly from this world. So I don't exactly have a lot of money that would be accepted by your devils."

"Then.. i pay?"
"If you don't want to see me persuade one of your devils so that we don't have to pay at all, I would think so." He smirked.
"Or.. we simply teleport there" she jumped at him and they were suddenly in theater seats. minutes before the movie started
She snuggled up iÃƒÂ¤under his hooves and got ready to enjoy the movie
Nevio was pretty used to teleportation, so he just went with it. He was happy not being a normal pony though. That would've been a lot to take in otherwise.

He kept her close and while they were watching the movie something that a lot of ponys thought he would never do actually happened.
Out of his own want, he turned around and gave Razlad a kiss.
Razlad looked at him with a blank expression than kissed him too
After the kiss, he softly bit her ear and let her get back to watching the movie.
Razlad all of a sudden had an urge to give him more. They were at the part of the movie where the megan fox clone was introduced. She turned to Nevio once more and lowered herself some more

Nevio's Shadows guarded them from curious looks and he gave her all the access to his body she wanted. "Don't let anyone hold you back, my dark queen." He smirked and bit her ear.

Razlad smiled and reached his lap and began to softly kiss his dick
She wanted to suck it
Then she sucked the hard growing cock
"Enjoy the movie"
"I'm more than likely to enjoy it with you, my queen." He softly said but this time didn't put his hoof behind her head. It looked like he ignored her. It felt right to keep watching the movie while she had her fun sucking.
Razlad could see the movie too but from a different angle but that wasn't important. What was suprising to her though was the fact that she craved his cock again and again. Was the black cum that addicting? No... it tasted like normal sweet sperm but what was it? The joy of making *master* Nevio happy? Master? Was that repeated sucking and pounding and that dirty talk getting to deeper mental levels than she first thought. Her vision blurred for a second and she noticed that she was still sucking. She was not about to stop as well. Let Nevio have fun, she always wanted to do that in a cinema anyway. But how much slut was she now? She did not feel the usual subservience to his kind of personality. PRX fixed that. She just wanted to make him happy. So she continued to blow him until he decides to blow down her throat and reward her with his godly semen
Nevios special senses still helped him to know what she was feeling. >Surprised in a moment like this? Wondering? Should I ask her what is up?< He thought to himself. But then something inside of him had the answer. Her look and the fact that she was so horny around him. This thought he just now had felt so fitting that it had to be true. >Well let's think about it she said that her magic fixed the "problem" that she would be not able to effectively defend against my magic. So it can't be any kind of ... she actually does that out of her own needs... Maybe I should... <

An idea was forming in his head that put a smile on his face. He looked at his mare and asked her in her head, >"What would you think about me corrupting your body and mind? It would feel like nothing you ever felt before. Inducing a need to serve me and causing immense pleasure when you please me"<, he offered his eyes softly glowing and his teeth showing.
She looked up at him then at the movie then back up at him then at the movie again before asking herself if that is really cgi or michaeÃƒÂ¶ bay found some real milion old robots. After that scene she looked back at the grinning Nevio. Thinking about his proposal. She trusted him. He trusted her enough to raise his foals... which made her fucking hot. To answer his question she went down. Till his base and deepthroated him like no other mare before. She even took in his balls. Then she lookef at him pleadingly and sucked anew
"I'll take that as a yes, but let me keep this consent for another time. I already have an idea of how and when to do it." He smirked and took her head pushing her softly up and down on his dick. She could feel him already pulsating as he closed his eyes trying to hold back his load as long as he could. But finally the pleasure took over the control over his body and he shot his whole load into Razi's mouth down her throat.
"G Good girl", he praised her while petting her.
After he was done she rested in his lap for a short while then rose as well. She opened her mouth and he could only see the red of her throat. No matter the size of the load, she would swallow. Always. Because she is his good little girl. She sat beside him and rested her head on his shoulder. " why can you make me feel that way, Nevio? What is your secret. Why are you so *hot*... hey, Nevio. What would you name our kid?" They were at the showdown of the movie where prime became normal again and leading the older transformers into a new fight against cybertron
"I'm a very dominant being and you seem to like it a lot." His response didn't take long. "In my dimension, the darklands, the mother names the child. A mother's connection to her child is what gives the child its name. Also our kids normaly earn their names. They have a birthname and a ... I guess you would call it a title."
"So i get to decide? O k... i never had a mother, y'know?"
"I see. I had one a long long time ago, in a land that knew no order, no chaos, only magic. Magic was everything. That's all I can remember, I can't remember her face, how it felt to touch her or how she sounded, but she's always there. After giving birth to me she died, and went on to be something greater. My mother became the heart and my father, after dying out of the pain of her death, the soul of the darklands. We all are made or born from something or somepony, my parents are higher beings, maybe you are made from a higher being as well if you can't say that you're born. But whatever you were made from or whoever gave birth to you. It doesn't matter, because you're here with me now. It's your life that they gave you and for as long as you want to I'll be a part of it."
He smiled and went on to pet her mane.
She continued to smile and gave his cheek a kiss.
Born... i wasn't even born... should i tell you the story of how i became what i am now? It is really bizzare
"I'm listening", he said while softly petting her mane, then he brought her to lean against him. "Make yourself comfortable, then you can tell me."
She breathed in his manly chest and wondered how girly she is now.
"Ready yourself then," she said and readied to whisper him the story of -

"It is a very interesting story, indeed."

Even for the old dragon that was a lot to take in, not only because she told the story with a lot of plotholes, but also because it raised so many questions. For now, he would let them alone he figured as it wasn't really important, for him right now, anyway.

Chapter 21

Artyom and lucy again.
"It seems rather quiet today." Lucy and Artyom were patroling the corridor again. The last few days nothing extraordinary happened and the white mare hoped that it would be over soon. "Your boss likes to torture us, could that be?"
"He IS a devil for a reason..." Artyom replied.
"Yeah, I guess I just hoped that your devil doesn't mean the same as our devil."
"From what you told me I think we devils are more civilised than your devils... " he replied rounding a corner
"What do you think Nevio is doing?"
"Right now? Normally he just meditates or does some weird stuff in the darklands. I don't really know what he does there, but it seems important", she replied.
"Mm, I sometimes get reports from the devils there. So far they did not found anything interesting. Seems they will leave that place alone
"
"Which may be better for this world. There are some things there that could destroy this dimension rather quickly. Especially the magic from that land should be very toxic to devils. You remember the black magic that was used on you? Well, that land consists of it."
"Ayayay... oh hey. We are soon finsihed with the patrol"
"Well, what do you wanna do after, sexy?" she asked her devil.
"How about some cheap dinner and then cuddling till morning?"
"Cuz cuddling is half of a healthy relationship"
"A cheap dinner? Hmmm ... the cuddling sounds okay."
"We could also go out and eat dinner somewhere fancy if you'd like that." He assured, touching her side
"No, I'm okay with cheap as long as it's eatable", she replied and softly bumped him away, continuing her patrol.
After they were released by the next patrollers they went to a place that served cent noodles. They were hommade and very edible. On top of that, the griffon who run that place could give a good show on how he prepared the noodles.
"What do you think of this tartarus?" Asked Artyom. Eating his and fill of noodles

"You ask me that each day, and each day you get the same answer. It is a nice place compared to the hell I know." She smiled, and said, "Hey Artyom, when we get home I want to ask you something", her smile got even wider.
And so they reached home after dinner. Artyom closed the door and lied down on the bed.
Lucy sat down right next to Artyom and cuddled against him. Nerly not noticable her breath picked up a little bit of speed and she looked him right in his entrancing devil eyes.
I love you." She just said with the most soft, romantic and erotic voice. Then she came closer. "Do you, love me?
He stared right back at her, with his normal breathing he wjispered into her ear, "I love you"
She immediately got wet as she heard those words. "I want... I want it Artyom, I want to be that mare for you... " she felt like a little girl, so shy and nervous. "... I ... I want to be the mother of your child, Artyom."
She blushed so much that she was a bit worried she would get a nosebleed, but nothing blood related happened.
"I want it too, my sun. My cheeky pony, my one and all," he nuzzled her neck and touched between her legs, " but do you wanna take it or do you want to recieve it?"

"I want to be yours, I want you to choose me, to take advantage of my instincts and needs." She was already dripping. "Please Artyom my strong handsome stallion, please just take me how you like, use me how you like and let me feel what that stallion that I chose is capable of making me feel like." She nearly begged for it.
He leaned to her neck and bit it. With words as deep as a canyon he spoke, "spread your legs"

"I'll show you some tricks"
Her body reacted on its own as her legs came as far apart as it was comfortable for her. His words made her head spin in excitement and anticipation, she already could feel her pussy throbbing and her walls waiting for his hard member to spread them apart, just like how his words did spread her legs.
Artyom chuckled darkly, pecked lucys cheek and moved in front of the wilming mare
His head shot down between her legs and he started to taste her.

Lucy could hear the sounds her wet pussy made. She hoped he liked the taste because there was more to come. The anticipation for what was about to happen kept her nice and wet more than he could lick.
Artyom enjoyed lucys taste. She tasted like cookie dough from bem and jerrys.
He only wanted to make her a bit wetter to prepare her for his massive memeber. But she was wetter than a waterfall.
So with a grunt, he stopped and said to her face, "this was delicious"
She blushed and lost herself in his eyes for a second. "P..please, give it to me. I want it."
That burning feeling inside of her could only be put out by her stallion and his love.
"You want my cock? My cock alone?"
"No, I want all ... all of you. I want your cock, your body, your devotion, your love and your child. I want it all! I want you!" This time she
made it sound like begging.
He grinned and his horns sparkled a bit, "well then" he pushed himself on top of her and one of her legs onto his shoulder.
Leaning a bit to the side she looked at him, waiting for him to take advantage of her.
He panted, his heartrating rose. He was starting to think about his desicion. Not to ruin anything he struggled with the desicion of turming of his mind. She wanted insitincts. She will get them! With a roar, he became animal and plumged into her wet pussy.

Lucy could feel that little snap that it took to let his instincts take over. In reply to that, her own mind snapped as well and she completely fell for him and his lust.
This would be the best, and most fullfilling night she ever had...

The first thing Lucy remembered when waking up was that at some point she lost conciousnes while... redness shot right into her face as she remembered what happened. >By Luna, that's so hot<, she thought to herself and played a bit with the still wet cum on her fur. The effect was still there and she could still feel echoes of the pleasure she felt that night. Then she looked down at her belly and her eyes widened.
She poked Artyom and tried to wake him up in a soft voice. "Hey, you might wanna open your eyes and look at this sweetheart."
"Five more minutes, honey..." Artyom turned around
With his back to her and continued to sleep. He was still exhausted from the pleassure the other day
"This time you might actualy enjoy getting up early sweety. I think someone has something to say to you." She said sounding very happy and content at the same time. Almost too content.
"... wut?" Artyom sat uproght and slowly turned to her. His eyes widened at the sight of...
She showed him her belly and on there was his cutie mark glowing like it always belonged there. "Good morning, daddy." Lucy chuckled and smiled as happy as she never did before.

"Damn... how fast can babies grow?" Artyom was astonished at first by the fact that it didnt take her atleast months to become that big but then he realized... this was his kid. Very carefully he extended a hoof toward the glowing cutiemark

"That actually is not the baby sweetheart. That's ... how much you filled me", she chuckled.

"Oh... damn. I was an animal!" He looked at his balls in amazement
"You were and you made me feel like one too." Only thinking about it made Lucy wet again. "I'll go and take a shower, do you wanna come with me now or will you join me later?"
"I... think i'll join ya" he got up and gave her a kiss
"By the way what do we tell your boss?" She looked a little bit nervous. She didn't think about that she didn't know any other life than the life of a huntress.
The realisation that she wouldn't be able to be a huntress for a while just hit her out of the blue.
"Umm... probably the truth"
She nodded and turned on the shower her mane becoming wet and sticking to her body in a very sexy way.
Then she chuckled. "I can't wait for Nevio's face though."
"He probably expected it or is jelly that he couldn't knock you up. But that's too late now," he said and mounted her. Took shampoo with his magic and slowly put it onto her
"Hmmm, I don't think he would've liked to ... Nevio and I have an interesting past and it wouldn't exactly work." She chuckled. "I guess he may has expected it though." She pushed her tush right against Artyom's crotch so that he could more easily mount her. "Still hungry big boy?" she asked with a moan while she enjoyed getting soaped up by him.
"My morning wood stands proud," he said and prodded her anally
She looked back at him and smirked. "Well if you want to who am I to say no to your will." She again pushed herself against him wrapping herself around the full length of his cock. She moaned both in pain and pleasure. With her tongue hanging out she waited for him to pick his pace.
Artyom did not let her wait and began to widen her anal tunnel with his strong and deep pushes. It was like her ass was made for him
And maybe if ponys beliefe in fate it actually was. But right now Lucy was far from thinking about that. The father of her soon to be child was ravaging her from behind and she loved every thrust.
"Well, whatever they might think. There is nothing that could've made me more happier." She said between her moans.
Artyom panted once with each thrust. He gave it his all. Pounding as fast as he could and as deep as lucys body was allowing it. That raging stimulation gave him the final push and he climaxed once again into his Mare, "lucy... will you marry me ? "
"Oh shit. I cant marry"
She chuckled "That's alright dear. I'm not one for marriage. My whole life I've been hunting demons and the church wasn't really of any help."
With a smooth movement, she turned around and kissed him. "But yes, I would never say no to you. I love you."
Artyom looked at her and hugged her to his chest, "i love you too. Lets get clean and then go buy baby stuff"
"I would never have thought that you would be that excited. But it's way too soon to go buy that stuff don't you think? After all, it will take another month until the little one is born." she chuckled.
"Mm you are right"

Artyom nuzzled her.

The Meetup

He suddenly stopped as Lucy took something out of her bag. "A cookie?! Are you mocking me, what, are you going to give me a fucking cookie?!" He couldn't hold himself back anymore and charged right at her his body transforming into his demon self. But before he could even do another step forward the white mare bit the cookie in half.

She threw the head of the demon in the direction of another stallion in front of the church. "They are always so noisy, Silver."

"Yes Lucy and it's your job to silence them." He stepped into the light and grabbed the head. "Very well you can grab the money at the usual place." She took the paper he was holding and returned to the church.
"Are you going to stay in there for the night?", he asked, but she was already gone.

Artyom had a nice day. The details stay unknown but he found himself with some well earned vacation after he saved the bitches of the queen. He heard from his boss that Baltimare was a nice town to e in so he thought to himself, why not start there and see where he ends up after a week. He heard about a church and his outlandish curiosity let the hidden devil visit that building, maybe to mock the priests, maybe to see the architecture... or just to waste around

Artyom thought about entering the building. he did

Not long after she settled in for the night Lucy heard the doors of the church. "Somebody here at this time of the day?", she thought to herself. Then she turned around and saw it. "What on earth is someone like that doing here?" Immediately she quietly stepped into the shadows to observe the visitor.
Artyom did not know that he was observed, he quietly made his way to the center of the building, it was a pretty building but the cause for its existence was fucked. he could tolerate it though. He was still hidden, his tail normal pony like and his horns gone. Maybe he could turn some crosses upside down just to fuck with the staff, lol.
He stopped in front of some pillars and looked at the beautiful cravings in the windows and wall, his back to the silent observer. Lucy just stood there. Here it was again that cold feeling when she meets those damn demons, monsters or whatnot. Then her eyes widened. There was something else in that cold feeling. But what was it? Just as she thought that she could feel herself grabbing one of her cookies. This time though it was just to snack on something. Then she continued watching him and she grew very curious about what he would do in here.

Artyom had nothing particular in mind, as a tourist, he had the right to take photos. and that's what he did, he took photos of the inside

What was he doing? Taking pictures of a church. This creature surely was interesting. She noticed that she never thought about demons having a private life or family. Well, whatever it's not like they would care about the families ponies have.

What should he do now? Taking the last details in with his digital camera he was at a loss and again in a cycle of boredom. What should he do now?
He went to sit at one of the praying benches, doing nothing, staring into space

Since it seems like he doesn't want to do anything bad, she decided to sit behind him. With a curious look she came closer and sat right behind him.
He heard something behind him, he glanced behind himself just a mare... a mare with cookies...
"Are cookies even allowed in churches?" he asked curiously. he didn't know but... it seems unlikely. he should study theology some more...
"Why would it not be?", she asked. "What interests me though is what a creature of the dark realm wants in a place like this one." She hold the cookie to her mouth and nibbled on it.
"just on vacation, milady. Curious about other countries and such, got a suggestion for this place... hmm how did you know?" he kept looking at her.
"It's easy for someone who knows about the likes of you", she clearly enjoyed this situation. He enjoyed the situation and smiled at her, "... i guess... can I have a cookie?"
"You may want to reconsider that", she said and then noms on the cookie blue stripes appear on her face and body and then disappear again. "I can give you one but it might kill you"
"wow, a warning for a devil? Oh man, Sadly I don't have deadly food that i could deny you." he turned around to face her fully, his smile wide showing normal pony teeth... still
She looked at him and she didn't know what but that smile was different from the monsters she fought before. "Hm, maybe...", she grabbed her bag, "... here try this one." She took out a black cookie. "Triple chocolate infused with something that shouldn't kill you"
he took the offered treat and looked at it for a second with a steady smile, then he took a bite and nodded his head, "not deadly at all. so... whats your name, kind mare?"
"Hm, since you're no incubus or the likes... Lucy. I'm Lucy and your question why I didn't kill you is simply answered. I wouldn't get paid for it. If anything it would just be a damn mess some poor guy has to clean up."
"true true, in a church nonetheless! and I am one of the normal devils as you can see by my fur color. the special ones can get their custom colors. kinda caste-like but no one complains down there. hey, you've ever been to Tartarus?"
Her eyes started to get a distant shimmer. Pain and loss made their way, to the devil, through her expressions and voice. "Yes, I have."
"Sheesh, bad memories, eh? happens to most who don't register as tourists," he got a pained smile on his face as if that fact is natural. "but how come a young mare like you is hunting demons'?

"I have the magic to do so, so why not?" That nearly made her giggle. "Also it pays really well."
"I see..." he felt kinda disconnected, "uno momento." he stood up and walked around the bench and then sitting beside her, "feels better now. so, this is my first day here, any places you would suggest to a tourist?"
"I'm not from here myself. So I have no clue." She looked at him. >Well at least it seems like he doesn't mean any harm right now<, she relaxed a little bit and nibbled on another cookie.
"Hmm well you know more than me about this place. Wanna go dine somewhere?" he closed one of his eyes and smiled, looking at her
She couldn't resist making that joke. "I don't eat souls", she said while winking at him.
he smirked, "me neither. you can't grab souls, silly"
"or can you?"
"Well with all sorts of different kinds of magic you can gap something we would call a soul." She waved her hoof to show him that it's not important. "You're for sure the first devil to ask me out for a dinner. Your lucky I'm curious."
"ah yeah? can I get lucky tonight too?" he joked and brushed his mane back, leaning backward and looking as seductive as jokingly. she was a nice hunter

For a short moment she thought she should just play along to shock him a bit, but then again he's a devil, so who can tell her that he is not expecting her to play along. So she just did what she always does. She took a few cookies out of her bag and held them up right in front of him. "Here look, I'll show you how lucky you are tonight." She grinned and broke the cookies crumbling each one into little tiny pieces. As soon as the crumbs started to fall down some blue runes started to appear right in front of her. She hold a hoof out to those runes and they fused with her white fur. Suddenly a dress started to appear on her body. It was a nice dark red dress not too uptight and very nice to look at. "A few blocks from here is a nice restaurant you could invite me to."

he hummed at the dress for a second, impressed by the original use of cookies. he smiled and held up his hoof in front of himself, a few holographic cubes appeared and turned into a screen where a few lines of Code appeared. It turned black and danced up his body, dressing him up in fancy clothes as well. no suit because they go to a bar but the jacket was formal enough for a Friday night at least.
he looked at her with a smile and said, "how about some drinks to celebrate this new friendship, Lucy? "
"i sadly don't know where the Restaurant is so you have to lead the way"
"That's alright I can do that", she said with a distinct grin on her face. Also let's say curiosity does not equal friendship." She walked in front of him and led the way.
he followed with a hurt look, "aye, if you say so... ya ponies ain't that naive at last."
She turned around. "I killed more of your kind than you can count on dead bodies in tartarus. It's not easy to believe or trust you, but I'm curious. You don't seem all that crazy or beastly. No one says this here can't be a friendship. Just give it time. It won't be easy if you try to make one out of it." She turned around again softly touching his nose with her tail and leading the way again.
he scrunched his nose into a smile and laughed a bit, "of course of course. also, you ponies have your criminals. we have ours that we like to be killed off for good. you kind of help us for free... fun fact, nearly every orange pony might be a devil. just saying'."
"It's just the amount of crazy criminals like you like to call them that bothers me", she replied calmly. Then entering a nice bar.

A pony comes up to the two. "Good Evening, Sir, Madam, welcome. On which name did you reserve the seats?" Lucy looked at her date for tonight with a slight nearly unnoticeable grin on her face.
He nodded and showed off a paper he got from his pocket, the stallion blinked a few times but acted professional again, "right this way, sir." they were brought to a good place in the restaurant and were offered free wine for a start. The waitress will come in shortly
Lucy smiled at him. "Well handled little devil", she acknowledged his trick.
It sure had a certain appeal to having a date with a devil. Huh, the date with a devil that sounded like a really nice title for a book.

The waitress came and interrupted Lucy's train of thought. She grabbed her notebook "Good evening, have you decided on your drink yet?"
Arty om looked at Lucy
"I'd like your strongest drink", she replied to the waitress which took the note and looked at the devil.
"nonalcoholic, please," he replied and the waitress was off after telling them to please have the patience or something
he looked at Lucy, "what?"
Lucy looked a bit surprised at his question. But then played along. "Well a devil who's an anti-alcoholic?" Then she smiled again. "Or is it just because you want to be clear in your head so you don't drop your guard around me?"
he chuckled a bit, "or maybe it is just that I am a miserable drunk?"
"and i wanna keep my charm," he smiled with his head resting on his hoof
he smiled and they waited for the waitress... "so, what were you doing before we met at the church"
"To be honest, trying to sleep", she replied. Then again looked pretty curious right at him "since when can devils lose their charm." She chuckled and then the waitress came and brought their drinks and taking their food orders.
Suddenly a very confused waiter appeared at the table. "Sir, I'm very confused there are two people at the check-in who claim they have reserved this seat, their names are on the list for this seat."

Lucy smiled at the waiter. "Good man there must be a misunderstanding, me and my... " she looked at the ponies standing at the counter they were clearly married "... husband reserved yesterday." She also had seen this waiter yelling at the other ones a few minutes back that gave her an idea. "Maybe one of the younger waiters booked the names in the wrong column or something. You may realize that this happened before." The waiter looked at her completely out of speech as she continued. "It's okay me and my husband are well known in the business world and know that this stuff happens all the time. Clearly you are aware that it's a normal thing to happen that way and because it is. It shouldn't be a problem for you to find them a seat", she nodded.
The waiter looked utterly confused at her and as soon as she gave him that last suggestion and nodded he did the same and turned to the other guests to find them another seat.
Artyom turned to her, "good save and husband?" he didn't know what to think of the situation now so he simply asked what was on his mind.
"I tried to get into the head space of the two standing there, so I could easily convince him that we are in fact the people he is most concerned with right now... it's a long story to really explain how that worked right there."
"I have a gist just curious of your thought process" he looked her up and down again, "nice dress by the way. how did you get it into a cookie?"
"Magic, those cookies are no normal cookies like you know you should feel a difference in how you're feeling. The cookies I gave you were infused with a very special rune. It makes you stronger." She gave it her best to analyze his facial expressions as she said that.
it stayed stoic most of the times and at the end he raised an eyebrow at her.
the waitress came with a vodka and Becks
she nodded and left again, getting two menus for the two.

"Well, how does it feel? Can you even feel a thing? I don't know if it works for you." Her curiosity got the best of her again.
"no, I don't feel magic around me. that sense was turned off before I started my vacation. "
"It shouldn't be around you, you ate the cookie", she chuckled. "Well maybe it just doesn't work."
he smiled and leaned backwards, "Maybe my inner magic neutralized it, who knows? It was tasty tho"
"Thank you I bake them myself", she took a big gulp of her drink.
he took a quick sip from his drink

"so, Lucy... why were you even in the church in the first place? I was a tourist, we know that. and you?" he asked curiously.

"As I said I was trying to sleep as you entered the church. I had killed a demon in there so... ", she realized something. "Wait, didn't you recognize the blood that was lying all over the floor?"
"what blood? was there blood?" he was shocked that he missed that one spot
"I wonder what else I missed?"
he looked thoughtful and then to her, "Wanna visit Tartarus someday again? I get you a tourist visa too so you can enter the rings. they are awesome"
"You make it sound like that place is nice. Did they change the regime or something?", she asked.
"The place I come from is very nice, it is its own dimension actually. The entrance is just hidden very well but with a visa you get anywhere there. You should visit in December, the view from the ring is stunning." He smiled, remembering the ring islands aligning in a special way...
"you should see it some day"
"Hm, sounds like an interesting place...", she started thinking, "... yeah, why not." The food came and Lucy started to eat.
Artyom smiled and ate his own food for a time. several minutes went by in silence and both of them were purely focused on their own food. Nothing really bothered the two until they reached their last bites. "Well, I asked you out so I say I pay the bill. Just wanted to say that before the dessert." he winked at one time but maybe there was something in his eyes. "Where would you like to go afterward, dear?" his smile became seductive again
She nodded and replied "What did you have in mind devil boy?"
"in my mind, us at your place but if that's too fast for you we could take a walk through town and see where our legs take us," he replied with a calm smile, looking in her eyes.
"Me and my place", she replied with a chuckle. "Why do you think I'm sleeping in a church?" She returned the look and smiled softly. "Naughty devil."
"I... did not," he said. "And yes, I can become very naughty, just think of what i can do with my devil tail"
"You did not what?" She had never seen a devil getting nervous. While she wondered about him the picture of his tail playing with her private parts ran through her head.
"ah i see, you sleep in a church... sex there would be pretty interesting," he replied. understanding her situation
"Nah, I don't think so, besides would you really eat me out on the first date?" She wondered if he even knew what a date is. But then again he didn't seem like those pesky demons she has to deal with all the time.
"why not? it'll fell good, right? why waiting when we are so nice around each other now? I only have months of vacation before going back to hell," he shrugged and leaned back, slipping his drink again
The little "why wait" he used gave her an idea. She grabbed another cookie from her bag without him noticing. Crumbled it under the desk and waited for his reaction. >That should give him a nice little treat<, she thought to herself and had a hard time not to smile. So she took a sip of her drink to hide it.

Under the desk, a rune appeared and then magic slowly made its way to the unknowing devils' crotch. It caressed his legs before slowly but tightly wrapped around his manhood.
"huh?" the devil's eyes widened and he glanced under the table and saw the magic around his dick. He looked back at Lucy with a raised eyebrow and smiled weakly.
"Girl, I think I start to like you more and more." He didn't showed any signs of being jacked off except a very satisfied look. After a minute, he started to slightly pound into the air. slightly, unnoticeable. He winked at Lucy
To her surprise she could feel her blood pressure rising. Something about him was different she couldn't put a hoof on it. But that moment he started to slightly pound she felt a growing desire to play with him. Her hoof made a circular movement and the magic followed. A part of it stayed in his crotch still jacking him off and another part now got to his behind carefully probing his ass. With a slight smile and a dreamy look she took down her glass. "Naughty boys need to be punished you know." The thing she didn't tell him was, that the magic would vanish the second he was ready to shoot his load.
he surpassed a moan as the magic entered his ass. A wide smile on his face. Wanting to give his own part to the play, his tail turned to a sleek thin scaly one with a triangle at the end; none noticed. It moved under the table, extended and touched Lucy at the lips of her pussy
She was happy that she had put down the glass. The moment he touched her lips she could feel a slight shock of pleasure. She instantly got wet. That her magic played with his cock didn't really help to keep her sanity.
not to many is the fact known, nearly none. but devils can change the size and form of their tails, so with a bit malicious feeling smile, Artyom looked into her eyes and let his tail vibrate, going a bit deeper inside her
Lucy got off the chair and got closer to the cheeky devil. "OK, I know a place where you can have your fun, dirty devil. Come with me."
The devil left a few sacks filled with bits on the table and followed the cookie witch as fast as possible, with a smile on his face

She showed him a nice place behind the church. It was like a little chapel but also it was long forgotten so nobody would come there. "Ok, now come here big boy and eat this", she smiled and gave him a cookie. What he didn't know but soon would realize is that the cookie was like Viagra kind of enhancing his sex drive. Not that he would need it, but she was curious.
The devil, curious to the effects, turned off his firewall and took the cookie, ate it and suddenly felt a heavy blush on his face, followed by an immense production of mating hormones that translated into a massive, throbbing boner. Artyom looked at Lucy with hungry eyes. Barely stopping himself from lunging forward and taking the mare there and now and giving her his foals.
Lucy couldn't hold back her grin, because she knew he couldn't resist that anymore. She lied herself on her back and showed him her already dripping wet pussy.
with the silent go, Artyom practically jumped on her. In a second, his head was above hers and their lips met, tasty. His tongue entered her mouth as his cock teased itself on the lips of her vagina, coating itself with the love juices of the Mare. His tail turned into a soft drill like objects and entered her ass. Then, he pushed forward and his length was inside her
With a loud moan she welcomed him into her body. Each time the devil thrusted forwards she squeezed his dick with her inner walls. "Yes, like that get it devil boy." Her hips pressed against him as she gave him another kiss.
when he pulled away. he grunted and looked at her with a smile on his face and started to pound harder and faster than before, touching her g spot suddenly
She loved how he took her and as he hit her g spot she shot her hips against his and nearly screamed in pleasure as she came for him. "Don't stop!"
he did not, he fucked her like there was no tomorrow, the grinding against her walls giving him preserve pleasure, forcing him to continue. Her moans giving him the motivation to try and increase the effort. He buried deeper inside her and moved ways quicker
Now Lucy couldn't hold herself back. She wrapped her legs around him and got on top of Artyom. "Now it's my turn." She gave him that cheeky look and started to ride him good. Slamming her wet lips against his crotch.
Artyom moaned at the touch and grinned wickedly, "good girl"
his attempts at dirty talk were overshadowed by the pre cum he was producing already. Lucy was good
Soon the sorceress tried different movements on his cock. She tried to go in a circle while going up and down which made his penis touch every part of her inner walls rubbing against several g spots. The sensation and the feeling washed away any last self control.
for the devil, Lucy wasn't fast enough. the craving for release was big, the craving for pleasure bigger. Artyom wanted like a cat a mouse to ride out his upcoming orgasm himself, as long as possible and as fast as possible and something made him feel that a more aggressive way of action would show him the way.
He couldn't help himself but to jump off the floor himself again and land deeper into Lucy, his hips moving with lightning speed

Lucy couldn't keep the you're hand so she gave in. Enjoying the ride of the devil she screamed and moaned. "Fuck, Artyom full me with your creamy hot seed!" Nearly sitting she came two times in a row. Her body tensing up and her pussy squeezing and squirting around his hard dick.
Artyom grunted and for the grand finale pushed deep inside her, to steady himself he lost himself
Himself a bit and bit her neck.
Lightly
Strings of white-hot semen exploded like a geyser out of his dick, filling her womb and creaming her love tunnel. A perfect cream pie
His orgasm pushed her over the edge one more time and as he filled her up she pressed herself tight against him. Then her whole body just collapsed under him shivering and twitching a bit. That was the best sex she had in months.
With the finale over he slumped on her form, panting like a marathon runner. Spent, like the desert. Before the afterglow hit he kissed her lips again and stayed inside her for the time being. Last spurts quelled up around her folds tho

Lucy grabbed him and laid him on her side. Then she gave him a nice and warm hug to relax him a bit and to let him catch his breath. "Alright, devil boy I'm impressed. You did well", she said softly.
"ahh whew," he could only bring out, catching his breath and leaning against Lucy
Cuddling like this she gave him a soft kiss on his cheek and started to stroke his mane.
with his right hoof he tried something similar with her mane but couldn't quite reach it. with a tired sigh he asked, "how was it?"
Maybe he didn't hear her compliment from before. "I'm impressed, you did good, devil boy", she repeated in a soft voice, again giving him a kiss but this time onto the sensitive part of his neck.
"Why don't you stay the night with me?", she asked
"how about my hotel room? There we can see if a round is a possibility"
Lucy gave him a nice and slow kiss. "Lead the way big boy, by the way would you be so kind to help me carry my stuff", she asked with a smile. Then she pointed to the bag. "But be careful there could be stuff in there that's not for little devils to touch."
"Like what? A crucifix? " he smiled and stood up. Taking one of her bags on his back he waited on her
"Holy water, crucifix, I don't really need that stuff. The artifacts in there that can kill ten of your kind in a blink of an eye. But the bags will keep that magic inside", she said and stood up with week knees.
"Ah, I see. Does it specifically work on dark magic or...?"

"No it does specifically work on dark creatures", she replied with a smile.
"I am relieved. Cuz that is not what i am" he steadied her and they started to go down the road
Lucy stopped taking a glowing stick out of her backpack and touching Artyom's fur with it. The stick didn't react. "Wait, what?"
"Not every mushroom is toxic, you know?"
He said his analogy.
And continued to walk

Lucy took that analogy... for now. It didn't matter if her artifacts don't work on him. She was still an exceptionally good fighter. >So no need to worry<, she thought. Also it didn't seem like he meant any harm.
after a short amount of time they came upon a star motel. Artyom helped with the rest of the luggage and got the key back
back from the receptionist, then they made their way to Artyom's room.
"So... still up for a new round?"
Without saying anything she came closer and kissed him right on the lips. She closed the door and slayed her bag in the corner of the room. "Do you like anything else than fucking?", she replied to his question.
"like what?"
"I don't know watch a movie, slay some illegals, rob a bank."
"yes to all, maybe cuddling too?"
Before he could even finish the sentence fully, Lucy jumped at him trying to land with him on the bed right behind him.
she was successful and he hugged her, smelling her mane
he turned fully into his devil form; two horns and a tail appeared, which touched her nose with its tip
"which movie then? This motel has Netflix"

" Do you like underworld?"
"never saw it but I can give it a try"
he nuzzled her nose, looking seductively at her
"Giving things a try can be a real surprise", she smiled back. Then putting the movie on.

Artyom cuddled up to Lucy some more as all the werewolves were brutally slaughtered. kind of like afraid actually. And he commented that latex looks good on the MC.
"So you like latex huh?" Lucy gave him a naughty look and kissed him. "The more you know." She continued watching the film but as she knew it already she looked over to Artyom from time to time. It still was a mystery to her why he was so different.
He looked at her when she looked, after a time he asked, "What is it?"
"Something's on your mind?" another vampire was slaughtered on the screen
"You're not like those monsters I slay night to night." She didn't say anything else.
"I don't know these monsters sadly. How are they?"
"What do you mean with that? You're a devil aren't you?", she was very confused by all of this.
"Yeah. But there are many types of devils I am not aware of. It could be that my kind just calls itself devils, not being the typical kind."

"I never heard of that kind ", she replied curiously. "Also your Tartarus doesn't sound like the one I know. Dead bodies all around, ponies screaming in horror and dying in the most horrible ways. Yours sounded more like heaven or a very nice place to travel to and make holidays at."
"Well, I heard that there are two ponyvilles as well. what is a name really, am I right? "

"Hm guess you're right", she gave him a kiss on his nose and lied down right beside him. Then taking his hoof and using it to rub her clit a bit. Slight soft moans came from her as she did that.
He looked saucily and let her use his hoof as a self pleassuring tool. He enjoyed the simple wetness of her pussy and leaned back. Continuing to watch the movie. After a while, the climax of the movie was about to begin. With one of his horns lightning up, he took a blanket and tugged them both in. Then he vanished under the blanket
Lucy watched him vanish and had a pretty good idea of what he was about to do. For some reason she loved to tease him and as it seems it worked pretty well. "Uh, where did he go", she said playfully, pretending that she doesn't know.
A bit of shuffling later and she felt how something wet licked her thighs
The tongue continued upwards
Tongue
And touched the bottom of her slit now
Lucy started to pet his head and moaned softly as he began to lick her. "Let's see what this devil can do with his tongue", she said more to herself than to him.
he heard parts of it and started the oral sex slow, with big slow licks he went over her pussy a few times...
then his tongue changed into one of a snail but fatter, and with that one he dove in, able to stimulate the opposite walls of her love tunnel
The white mare rolled her eyes back even if he couldn't see, because the sensation was overwhelming. "Shit", she moaned 'cause of his tongue playing with her insides.
he dove deeper and his nose touched her belly, he was sucking on her insides now. he will focus on her clit later
He knew how to build anticipation. Her clit started to swell and was getting more sensitive by the second. She wondered how it would feel when he touches that part of her with his silver tongue. "Keep going this is amazing", she managed to say between her moans.
he did happily and moaned into her pussy himself. Then he moved his hoof and 'fingered' her asshole while still eating her out. Gladly, drinking the awesome juices. Her clit was soon ready...
he lapped a bit more before his tongue touched her clitoris finally...

His moaning made his tongue vibrate a bit, Lucy pressed her crotch against his face and as he touched her back there she couldn't hold back a lustful moan. Then everything happened too fast the second he touched her clit with his tongue she ached her back and screamed in intense pleasure coming for him and squirting a good amount of her cum at him. "S sorry", she said a bit shocked that she wasn't able to hold that back.
he lapped it up but did not swallow... then he lunged from under the blanket and kissed her, sharing her cum with her
"Hmm..." she mumbled under his kiss then playing with his tongue. She loved how slippery his tongue was because of her cum. "God, fucking a devil sure is nothing you can joke about", she replied a bit out of breath.
"thanks for the compliment," he smiled and slew of the top of her, the movie in ts own afterglows now. "hatchway wanna do now?"
She looked right in your eyes. "You didn't cum, let me fix that", she said with a cheeky smile switching positions with you and slowly pressing you down against the mattress and crawling on top of you. Then she showed you how slippery wet you made her warm pussy with slamming her pussy right onto your hard dick. It effortlessly went in coating your dick with her warm juices.
Artyom moaned and bucked into her instantly the credits started to roll and pushing her down again, and up. then he let her move on her own.
Moving up and down she soon began to moan again. She leaned forward to kiss him and then she gave his cock the ride of his life as she sped up her movements ten times. Then she sat straight again and pressed down on him till he was penetrating her womb. A little scream of pleasure and pain came from her lips as Artyom's' tip penetrated the sensitive entrance. Slowly to not hurt herself she began to move her lower body in a circle twisting the entrance of her womb on the tip of his cock. "Don't hold back you can fill me up all you want." She leaned down again and whispered in his ear "I want it all inside of me, your seed fill me up with it."

"yes, Lucy," he grinned and moaned. straining himself, he eventually hit his climax and filled her womb as she wished completely, white seedy goo welling up from the corners of her pussy... warm and sensitive...

her belly expanded a bit by the amount of it

"Oh yes, give it to me all of it", her body reacted to his seed like a drug addict to his favorite drug after staying clean for a month. She ached her back and her inner walls squeezed every last drop out of you. Finally she collapsed and rolled right next to you cuddling and giving you a sweet kiss.
he kissed her back and looked at the seed pouring out of her in a bit of worry
"we did not use protection"
"That's okay do you remember me eating that cookie as we left the chapel?", she said with a soft smile on her face. "I'm safe, Arty", she smiled.
"huh, okay... " he stretched and cuddled up beside her, both living out their after glow
Her body still twitched a bit from time to time sending an intense wave of pleasure through her body, but his cum was doing its job pretty well. Being filled up like that always made her very relaxed, sleepy and happy. "Say, do you want to live in a real hotel for a while?", she asked.
"won't complain," he said and put his hoof on her belly, petting it
"Maybe we could do some messed up stuff there"
?
She got up, her pussy leaking your cum. "Naughty boy, look what you did now I'm dripping all over the floor", she said in a soft voice giving you a kiss. Then she turned to her bags and took a mobile phone out of it. Her voice changed as she called someone. "Nearest hotel, room for two and make it a room I can be noisy in. Thank you", she said into the phone. "Now we wait."
"who'd ya call?"
"Someone like a manager", she replied mystically.
"Ohh" he nodded and looked at his dick, which was still coated with cum, "... you clean me and I clean you?"
She looked at him. Without saying anything she got onto the bed again. His juices dripping from her pussy on your face. Then she started cleaning your dick by licking the tip of it.
i started to suck my own cum out of her pussy's well

It felt nice to get cleaned by him. "That's a good boy", she said while cleaning his dick.
Soon the door rang. "Will you get the door? Or should I go for you."
"me"
he slipped under her and opened the door...

A nice looking mare holds some keys right at him. "The hotel is down the street the biggest in Baltimare, you two can't miss it." The black mare gave him the keys and immediately left with a big jump over the roof.
He clicked with his tongue and looked Lucy, "shall we?"
"Sure I don't wanna miss the breakfast tomorrow", she replied and grabbed her stuff.
He helped her as well and both were on their way...
Several minutes later
They stood in front of a 4-star hotel
A Stallion with a red hat in uniform came to them and asked them for the room number. Lucy showed him her key, he grabbed her luggage and showed them their room.

It was one of the bigger rooms. Not the suite but pretty big and with all the luxurious stuff you can actually want. Even with a bathtub big enough for ten ponies.
Artyom whistled after the stallion left and asked, " how much does a monster slayer earn to get that stuff?"
"Oh, I don't pay for this", the white mare replied. Then she looked around. "It's one of the benefits when you risk your life in battle."
"I know what you are talking about. That's why a devils' vacation is so long actually"
"Now you have to explain that. Where does a devil risk his life, with it actually being something not normal for a devil", she asked curiously.
"Well, I can only talk for my Tartarus. we are like that big fucking prison for all bad evil monsters and the such. Do you think keeping them from breaking out is easy oh noo~. And that's where we risk our lives to make sure that none gets away to the mortal world. Some devils die and some monsters escape and then there is my kind of job where we get them back. "
Lucy's' ears twitched at his last few words. "Get them back?", she said quietly. "Are you a sweeper?", she looked at him as if she had seen a ghost.
"Different cultures. Different words. Maybe, maybe not. You have to elan
To explain*"
"Catching criminals alive bringing them back to prison or just into prison and getting a bounty for that.", she explained a bit nervous.
"I get no bounty. It is a job and I get my paycheck"
"Hm, well then I guess it's just similar", she relaxed again and turned to the fridge. "Do you want something to drink?"
"Nonalcoholic if you don't mind" he started to eye the rest of the suite
She tossed him an apple juice. "Well, do you know what interests me the most about this apartment?", she asked smiling seductively.
"Tell me?"
She came closer and pressed her soft fur against Artyom' body. "The bedroom", she said with a soft voice. "Because I'm very tired and don't want to miss out the breakfast tomorrow. If you're not nocturnal you could come with me. I would love to push my body against yours, cuddling my tension away and giving your dirty devil mind something to brag about, too." She chuckled at the last sentence.
His smile widened and they relaxed again. Taking a sip of Apple juice he looked at her and said, " then let's, my hunter."
"Hey, it wasn't me that hunted you down. So at least this time I'm not the hunter", she said while getting into bed. It was a big bed with enough space for three to four ponies.
He came onto it as well. Like a predator about to mate the prey
The way he crawled onto the bed and came closer to her looking like a predator ready to jump on her made her feel so vulnerable and in need of protection. Her body reacted to this display of dominance and she could feel herself getting ready for another round. She realized that, if he wanted to take her now, she wouldn't be able to stop him.
But he would be gentle, nice
He crept over her body and their lips met again.
She kissed him back and closed her eyes while laying back. Revealing her sensitive parts to him. "If you do this now you have to come with me for the next job tomorrow", she grinned.
"Gladly," he kissed her and slowly pushed himself inside

"If your sex drive is always that high I will have a very busy half of the year huh?", she said jokingly breathing heavily lying right beside you.
"It's not the sex drive but the pony I meet"
Os Blucher drives you." Then she, like the tired mare she was, grabbed Artyom's arm and slowly sunk into a deep sleep.

Vampire stuff

The huntress gave him a cookie. "Eat this", she said and waited.
He bit into it with a raised eyebrow... whatever effect it had. It didn't show
"Just tell me the spells"
"I have my own kernel magic"
"It's a linked spell, so I can feel what you're feeling."
She totally saw the vampire below casting random spells. A red outline. A wallhack.

"Well it won't give me any input on how his magic feels", she looked down. "But by the looks of it, this is a new ability for him. Maybe we are lucky and he just discovered this new side of him."

She made a circle with her hoof right in front of her. A cookie bowl appeared right in front of her and she took one of them. "My very own receipt", she said while breaking the cookie in four pieces. Each piece was thrown into one corner of the church so that the cookies made a square around the church. "Hey, maybe you want to try it, say this." She came closer and said the words to him that would activate the barrier spell. (Fan Prawn)
"Fan prawn " something happened
The barrier was up. "You have to teach me some runes"
"You like that, huh?", she smiled and tested the barrier by throwing a little something against it. It was a demon soul in a jar. It bounced off the barrier and flew back to her. "Very well done", she complimented his success. "Now let's get started, he can't escape this barrier surrounds the church over as well as underground." Then she jumped down right in front of the church's front doors.
He turned invisible and she a heard a thud beside her. "Let's go," said the wind
She opened the church door a cookie in her hand. The second she set foot in the church a red circle appeared around her hooves. She immediately broke the cookie and shouted "Evener!" The red circles broke and fainted.
Not bad, but too slow Bloodsucker.

The vampire was standing behind the altar. His red eyes looked right through her. "Tell your friend, he can stop using such cheap tricks. I know who you are. I know your desires, you're no pure soul." Lucy shook her head. "My mind is my own, your words are poison to the soul. My mind is my own, your words are poison to the soul." She repeated over and over, her eyes starting to glow blue. "I could say the same to your vampire. Don't try to use those cheap tricks on me. If you really know who you're against you would've known how stupid that attempt just was."
Artyom smirked behind he illusion. He did something only certain devils could. He 'jumped' into the light and was not a part of the dimension anymore. He was like an undetectable, invisible bubble now. And from here he could work wonders for Lucy. But he observed. For the vampire, he was gone.
"I could place a load of anxiety in his head," said Artyom and looked at the rage feelings in the vampire
"He's not alone careful, there is a demon inside of him", as soon as she spoke that last word the vampire charged on Lucy and she had to use a movement rune to jump out of his range. "Artyom distract him, while I prepare the finishing spell." She jumped in the corner of the church and started to hum something in the language of runes.

The vampire hissed at her. "Hey demon do your job, I can't sense him anymore." In his head, a voice answered "Let the boy be my problem. You get the sorceress, I hate runes." The vampire smiled, well good that I love them then. He started to use rune injections to corrupt Lucy's spell.

The demon inside of him, stepped into a trance-like state and the vampire was not able to feel him in his head anymore and thought >Hopefully he knows what he's doing.<
Artyom grinned and walked behind the searching lowlife demon. One push. Or one corruption. One hack and he can use him against the vampire. Being outside of the plane, he started to talk to the demon. Whispering. Being his consciousness...
"Kill the vampire. You don't need him"
The picture of a claw did a strike against Artyom. "You're right I don't but he does a lot of tasty murders." He felt like he talked to himself but years of training had shown him that he's not himself. "What has one of your kind to do with such a low creature? I could say the same for you. She gives you the same that my little Vampire here gives me isn't that right? Pleasure...", he whispered and again another claw was striking at Artyom.
Then Artyom appeared in front of the demon. Without a word, he raised his hoof and it glowed. A wave of power washed over the demon, triggering his soul. Triggering him on all emotional sides. It would take a nasty demon to survive that without a scar. "Tell me. Have you seen the Cronus layer ever?"
The demon crashed against the floor of the dimension not able to move. "W what are you?... talking about?" He felt like his very being is starting to overload itself. "W what is this?!", he started to panic.
"I am the real deal," he looked at him with a stern expression and walked over, "when I touch you gonna disappear to another place" Artyom's hoof glowed and he waved it in from t of the demon wannabe.
The demon's eyes widened "You're one of them, what are you doing here! I'm not on the wanted list for all I know why would you hunt me down in the dimension of the mortals!", the demon screamed in sheer unbelieve.

The vampire did a good job injecting his corrupting runs into her humming. But she had another plan. While humming she started to also draw runes with her hooves on the ground. Both of them are unable to move freely while they are casting runes, so she was sure that this would surprise him enough to break his concentration. A clone of her emerged from the runes she drew on the ground and jumped at the vampire.
"For sports," said the devil and let the demon disappear into a power sucking plane of existence where he will die. He reappeared in the real world and with no plan run into the vampire.
The second the vampire was off of his feet Lucy had finished the spell and released it. It would take two seconds for the spell to take effect. That two seconds the clone ran to Artyom and pushed him away from the enemy. At that moment the vampire busted into flames burning him and the clone down into ashes.
"Eh whew. That's it? "
"Well, yeah. Vampires are not easy to kill for other hunters they would have had to use holy water and stuff like that, which may not even work on an SS Vampire. My runes are very deadly for such foes. Also, I'm very happy I'm not your enemy", she said while touching his hoof which made her body shiver. "I can feel, that you're not an easy enemy to have."
"I am just a middle-class devil. The most I do is organize a bunch of foot soldiers. As I said. The rank is seen in the coat..." he took her hoof and rubbed it, "I wonder who was the top in their relationship... " he hummed and looked around, "churches... just dig a kilometer under one and you reach this planets hell."

"What do you mean with the top of their relationship?", she asked.
"Who fucked who in the ass. That demon said the vampire gives him pleasure. He compared our little friendship the same way. But there is no pact between us so eh What does he know "
"I think he meant pleasure from killing", Lucy said with a straight face. "Well let's get out of here the Quest master has lifted the barrier." At that moment said pony stepped into the church. His hooves emitted smoke as he touched the floor of the building. "Quest master you're not to step onto holy ground did you forget?", she said with shock. But he seemed unwilling to get out of the church again. Instead, he stepped right next to both of them. "I will escort you to the Guild Master Lucy, you too Artyom", he said then waited if there would be any objections.
Artyom shrugged nonchalantly and stepped behind them. Ready to follow.
"I am all yours"

With a movement of the Quest masters Hoof, they were standing in the middle of the Hunters HQ. "We're here", he replied and vanished again. The Guild master looked right at Artyom then at Lucy, suddenly he smiled the softest smile a pony could give. He had dark, black fur and red eyes. The white mare ran to him and laughed while hugging him. "Nevio!", she said as if she had missed him for more then a hundred years. "Ah, Lucy, it's good to see you again and you've found company, too. So I've heard at least. Welcome Artyom, you two are here as my guests." Lucy stepped back a bit. "But, why?", she asked.
"Can't a cousin invite his favorite cousin without her asking why?", he laughed. "I will soon tell you the reason, but for now enjoy the stay and show Artyom around. Mira bell will show you two your room." A mare took a step forward, there was something odd about her like she wasn't supposed to be a pony.
"Hi there, nevi. I am a devil!" aid Artyom and followed Lucy wherever
Nevio looks at him and came a bit closer. "And a strong one at that." The Guild master came closer. "The eyes are the window to the soul and I see a lot of things in yours." Then Nevio lowered his outer defenses and showed him the depths of his very soul looking deep into his eyes. Nothing but darkness was in his soul and something wild and untamed entrapped in this complete darkness.
"Nice," said Artyom as he stepped closer. Foreheads nearly touching. "Strength isn't everything. It's the spells that count... " he stepped closer whispered, "you are cute, evil. "

"Am I?" he laughed and closed his defenses again, but before then he let Artyom catch a glimpse of what he really is. Deep red eyes looked at him and the picture of a Dragon formed in his head. "Most ponies don't even know what magic is anymore. I like him, Lucy. Even when faced with me he is confident in himself. I will give my permission if you'd ever ask me about that." He vanished into a black cloud.

Mira bell stepped in front of them. "Let me show you your rooms", she said and started walking.
"I just realized..." Artyom's whispered to Lucy, " that I tried to avoid that kind of job when going on vacation"
A disembodied voice in his head said, "That's why you are here." It was Nevio voice. Mirabell showed them their rooms. "These rooms are magically sealed so no one can contact or disturb you in them." Lucy bopped Mirabell's nose and chuckled. "Say thanks to him and thank you too. I know you have something to do with this." The Mare smiled. "Have some fun you two we'll meet each other tomorrow at Dawn. You have permission to use every part of the complex except the private rooms from other hunters. Your magical signatures are working as keys around here", she said to Artyom. "So please don't suppress your magic if you want to move freely in these halls."
He clicked with his tongue in understanding. DA hell are you doing in my head? Artyom's asked nevi. as he watched Lucy go into the room
"Relax it's just a normal way of communicating with me", then he left Artyom's head.
stupid sexy nevi.

Lucy entered the room. She knew the private rooms of the HQ are not normal. "Let's see, do you wanna take a nice warm bath?" She said while the room changed to fulfill her wish. "He, I see. That was the thing they meant with "Tell the room what you want."
"I am hells tired actually."
"Then let's go to bed", she replied with a smile. A door appeared on the wall making an entrance to the sleeping room.
He nodded and entered the other room.
"You haven't said anything about the way I addressed your cousin"
"What way?", she asked. Clearly, she didn't notice the way he spoke to Nevio.
"I called him cute?"
She grinned "Oh, right you did, but that's not a bad thing. I think he likes you, too", she teased him.
He smiled back, "where would you see me there? Top or bottom?" dressed
"It depends on his mood I would think", she replied. "But normally, you can trust me, you would not be the one taking advantage of him."
"I am so relieved. Now I can drop you and pursue a true monster in bed." He lied on the bed after saying that playfully. He needed sleep
Lucy took him into a soft grip and made the big spoon for him. Then she said with a lovingly soft voice. "Hush now, little devil, we can tease each other tomorrow. For now, it's time to rest and to relax with me."
He was already counting sheep. good night

chapter 15

Lucy and Artyom were finished
"Whatcha think of Razlad?"
"She seems a bit ... childish at times," she said carefully. "But she's nice. Who do you think took the ring from her?"
"No idea but that's probably a case for the colored devils. Hey, wanna meet Zahra again?"
"Of course, she's nice," she said and then asked him about the colored devils.
"Just higher-ups in the military. Like banana split. My sister is not in the military she kept her natural color. My natural color is white too by the way"
"Oh, so how does your color change? Is it something natural that the more power you have the darker and more colorful the fur gets?"
"The color is all formal, has nothing to do with power
"So you could change it on your own?" she asked.
"No”
"So, how does it change then?" she asked.
"Higher-ups do it. A little ceremony. A bit of clapping and I will be a bit darker then. Its... something in the Spine"
"Should I tell sahra that you wanna meet her ?"
"You don't?" she asked because the question sounded a bit like he doesn't want to.
"Of course I wanna meet my sister. Should I call her now ?"
"Sure," she said and thought about what they could do. But as she was foreign in these lands she trusted Artyom to have something in mind.
"Not sure what we three gonna do but we'll manage. " he pulled out a smartphone from somewhere and called his sister, "Ah yes. Sarah. Wanna meet up with me and lucy? Yep. Okay. Got it. " he held out the phone to lucy, "she wants to talk to you"
Lucy raised an eyebrow but took the phone. "Hey Sarah," she greeted her devil's sister.
"Hi!"
"How are you?"
"I'm good," Lucy nearly jumped as his sister used her phone with such great enthusiasm. "Artyom asked me if we three should hang out together. We don't exactly have a plan on what to do yet, but I think it's a good idea ..."
"Hanging out is great in itself. How was your first job?"
"That's a long story, in short, it was ... interesting. But I'm sure you'll ask again when we meet, right? We'll tell you everything muzzle to muzzle."
"Muzzle to muzzle you say~~?"
"It's a saying, like a face to face," Lucy said and could stop herself from thinking too much about what she may want to imply with that.
"Aww and I thought you wanted to imply something naughty~~"
"Wanna do something naughty then. At Artyoms ?"
Lucy smirked, she didn't know that his sister was a lewd one. "Well, I bet he wouldn't have anything against it. How about watching a film together, I'm sure that'll be fun~" she asked with a smile, hoping that his sister would understand the hint.
"Mmm I bring popcorn" she cut the call
"Well seems we gonna be watching a film tonight, hope that TV of yours isn't only for decoration purposes," she smiled.
"Oh don't worry. I have Netflix and you saw the couch. Enough room for four ponies to lie down. " he smiled and took his phone back. And so they were on their way back to Artyom
"Say how does your sister stand for magical drugs?" she asked.
"She did cocaine back in high school but not magical ones as far as I know"
"That's why she is so chipper"
"Also, she likes cuddles... wait you know that already"
"Yes I do," she answered with a slight blush. "She brings the popcorn should we bring the drinks?" she asked.
"Oh yea, coke? Or juice?"
"Coke sounds okay," she smiled. >I had a lot of juice already, you're so full of it<, she thought to herself.
"Then we need to go shopping first"
After the shopping was done they went back to his flat. Meeting Zarah on the way. Sarah immediately hugged lucy, "Hey Lucy!"
"I missed you"
"Hey," she answered and hugged back " ... I missed you too, how did everything turn out. You had prepared for a project right?"
She stopped hugging and showed a shopping bag of popcorn in. She also seemed to have something in her saddle bags she won't show yet
"I got it"
"That's good we got some coke, so we won't get too thirsty~" she chuckled.
She looked at Artyom, "lead the way, big bro"
He nodded
Lucy followed them and thought about the place she had put the magic powder.
They entered the flat and Artyom prepared Netflix. Skimming through some trailers as lucy and Zahra were inn the kitchen making mare talk
'So.. Lucy. I got a double ended dildo for us"
"Uh, how should we surprise him? Did you do this with him before?" she asked curiously.
"No... we could cuddle against him, enjoy the movie and then start making out on top of him"
"Yeah let's not think about it too much ... also why do you want to make out with me again? Do you like me?" she smirked.
"You are cute, yeah"
"Oh okay," she said blushing slightly. "You're cute too you know," she said and softly bumped their hips together. "Come on let's not keep him waiting, Or more important don't let me wait," she smiled at her and swayed her plot while she went into the living room where Artyom was seated.
Sarah licked her lips at the plot and trotted to the other side of Artyom. He was between them and they cuddled up to him as he looked for a movie, "well ladies, which genre you'd like to watch?"
He looked at Lucy.
"Horror!" she replied without thinking. She always loved a good horror movie. Most of them made her laugh though, so she hoped that Artyom would know some good ones. Also, they were in Tartarus so maybe they were even better here.
Artyom used the remote to click on horror and they were soon choosing from a vast amount of bloody covers.
He hasn't seen many so he just let the mares at his sides soak in the blood
Until
'don't open the door.' "I saw that movie m its a sweet romance between a bullied boy who is endangered to be a amok runner and a vampire girl with daddy issues"
"Maybe drama but it has blood"
"Sounds interesting, let's watch that," Lucy said. She didn't really care about the movie anyway. She used it to think about all the stuff they could do together in just a few minutes.
Artyom clicked play and the movie started. Sarah leaned in closer to him. Closer to Lucy
They both leaned on him. Just cuddling for a few minutes. Then Lucy cached Sahra's gaze, the rune magician smiled at her forgetting the movie completely as she saw her cute face.
Sahra saw her too and moved a bit closer
Before she kissed her, Lucy wondered what Artyom would say. Sahra was his sister after all. Though it seemed that she didn't really mind, so why not give it a try? As soon as their lips touched even the last bit of hesitation vanished.

Artyom was shocked at first and then was even more shocked. ,"uh"
Lucy moved a bit deeper. Using her tongue. For Artyom, it was a mix of off turn and turn on

Lucy enjoyed the kiss and as they finished it she looked to Artyom. "Wanna play with us, master?"
Artyom was silent for a moment, looking at his sister and then at his lover. "Not really..." the fact his sister was there weirded him out so he tried to look over the two mares and focus on the movie. His dick had other plans as it stood at mast from the show.

"Ow, such a shame," Lucy said and returned to kiss Sahra.
Artyom felt ashamed as he watched his sister getting turned on like that. He cleared his throat and blushed, "you two can use the bedroom if you'd like..." sahra pulled off and smiled up at him, "no need, bro. You feel very comfy to make out on." Then she took lucys face in her hoof and both kissed even more pationately than before
Lucy leaned in to the kiss. She tasted really sweet almost like a freshly picked peach. How could she get Artyom to join the fun though? She didn't know and at the moment she didn't care. He would join in when he's ready. Then the white mare gave her devil friend a soft but firm bite on the neck just to lick the now more sensitive spot with her wet and warm tongue.
Sahra then proceeded to take Lucy and semi-drag her onto Artyom. Lucy was on top of Zahra and Zahra was on top of Artyom, who was tense as a wall. Next thing sahra did was hugging lucy close to her and kissing the daylights out of her. She leaned forward and then they would fall but Artyom steadied the two mares. He held lucys flank in place. After that he continued to ignore them and his boner. Right between sahras Tighs.

Lucy couldn't believe it. He was actually this shy, just because his sister was involved in it? Seems even a devil like him has some things he's hesitant about. Maybe she should help him to get those doubts, what ever those should be, out of his head.
But how should she do that? For the moment she decided to play with Sahra, while she thinks about a way of getting Artyom into actually doing it with her and his sister. >Huh, more naughty than usually stuff,< she thought about what they were doing.
Artyom could not believe he was still involved. His sister was on top of him probably dripping wet and his dick was out for all to see its full glory. He blushed hard. He was not a fan of incest. This was the angel part inside him speaking.

Sahra took the moment to get the double end dildo and insert it in herself. Ready to plunge it inside lucy as well. Artyom was so kind holding the two
Lucy gave him a kiss, more passionate than a normal stallion could've handled without losing his will to resist. Then she moaned as the dildo was entering her. >Hm, should I leave this situation to her?< Lucy thought and decided to do it that way.
Sahra held lucys butt and pushed the dildo in her wet hole. Her own love tunnel penetrated by the same metal thing. Then their clits kissed
Lucy rubbed hers against Sahra's and couldn't hold back a moan as she did. The hard double dildo deep inside of both she enjoyed the fuck out of it.
Artyom's dick screamed for attention. If he moved forward he might get anal on lucy. Problem was that he did not see where his tip was and might end up inside his own sister. Which was not cool. He considered throwing the two on the couch and then leaving but their juices would ruin the material...

Lucy lost the thought about Artyom for a second. It didn't look like he wanted to join. Sometimes she touches his dick with her tights and butt cheeks by accident. He was resisting, she could tell. But for how long? She hoped he wasn't angry with her or something. But then again this feeling right now was just too good to stop.
Sahra was evil. She knew exactly that Artyom didn't like incest. She just wanted to pleasure his girlfriend in his line of sight and make her cum. She was a good troll.
Lucy felt his stallionhood bumping against her tights every now and then. She wanted him to take them both, but if he wouldn't make a move maybe she should. So she pushed his sister a bit farther back and more or less grabbed his big throbbing member between her buttcheeks rubbing it up and down while she fucked his sister.
Artyom got uncomfortable. He felt buttcheeks rubbing his dick. Watching the movement of the two he was relieved that it was only lucy. That gave Lucy the hint that he maybe a bit more awkward around his sister than she thought. >Okay, girl you brought him into this situation now you need to make it nice for him,< she thought and got herself ready for what was about to happen.

With one final movement of her hips and ass, she closed her buttcheeks around him and then sat on his member in a way, that it had no other choice but to get sucked in into her back hole. "God, you're so big!" she nearly screamed.
"Ngh, Lucy? I am relieved. You two may use my bed if yall want... please"
Lucy looked at his sister. Her gaze asking her on what to do.
Sahra leaned forward." Just make him cum and we stop this. Watching the movie instead them"
Just loud enough to let Artyom hear it, but still quiet enough to not make it seem like it was intended to be heard by him she said, "Well, you're his sister, you should know best right?" She smiled and kissed her letting Artyom's dick sink deeper into her. Then moving back and forth. Both of her holes getting penetrated at the same time never felt so good.
Artyom came a lot sometime in the next seconds it all dribbled out tho and obto his sister
"That's my devil, mhhh, " she moaned. Then she got off of him and went to cuddle up to him.
Sahra did the same. Pulling out the dildo, setting it down and cuddling up on the other side. Artyom meanwhile was reflecting his life choices by staring at the first kissing scene in the movie. Vampire girl and bullied kid were shipped well
Sahra leaned up and kissed his cheek
Lucy cuddled with him and tried to keep as much of his seed inside of her as she could. >At least I can clean that mess later with a little spell.<
Artyom's face fell into his hooves and he groaned, "why o why?"
Sahra looked at Lucy and shrugged
She proceeded to answer, "just a prank bro"
"Prank?" Lucy asked. "What prank?"
"The whole having sex on top of him was a prank, yo"
Lucy didn't understand a thing. "Huh? That wasn't a prank, I enjoyed that. A lot." She said and nibbled on his ear.
"Well, I pranked him," Zahra said. Artyom looked way better now, "oh you got me there, sis. Pranked me hard really. For a moment I really thought you wanted me inside you"
Lucy grinned but didn't say something. >Oh I know how I could make you both want that. But ... they would remember, so this might not be the best idea,< she sighed.
Sahra looked at the clock and grimaced, "sorry guys. Have to go home now"
"Well okay, but next time I'll show you something. Because today I didn't get the chance to," the white cookie lover said.
Sahra nodded and left. Leaving the two lovers alone

"I'm sorry," she just said. Not a single word after that coming out of her muzzle for as long as he wouldn't answer or say something to her.
"...you were a really bad girl tonight"
"I mean tonight"
She blushed but also felt guilty. "I didn't know, ..." she whispered in a tone like she was about to break into tears.
He sighed and leaned back. What did she not know? That incest wasn't alright? Did she fuck Nevio at some point? He wouldn't blame her. Nevio was hot as fuck. He glanced at her. She was about to cry... for the good of his heart. He was too kind. He hugged her
Lucy relaxed as he held her in his arms. She closed her eyes and listened to his heartbeat, which relaxed her even more. "I love you."
"Love you too"
With that Lucy was so relaxed that she drifted off to sleep.
Artyom put her to bed and went to sleep on the couch as well.